The bruised reede, and smoaking flax Some sermons contracted out of the 12. of Matth. 20. At the desire, and for the good of weaker Christians. By R. Sibbes. D.D.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1630
        
      
       Approx. 243 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 212 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A12171
         STC 22479
         ESTC S102404
         99838189
         99838189
         2554
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A12171)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2554)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1082:02)
      
       
         
           
             The bruised reede, and smoaking flax Some sermons contracted out of the 12. of Matth. 20. At the desire, and for the good of weaker Christians. By R. Sibbes. D.D.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
          
           [50], 347 [i.e. 357], [1] p.
           
             Printed [by M. Flesher] for R. Dawlman, dwelling at the signe of the Brazen Serpent in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1630.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             Page numbers 63-72 are repeated in page numbering.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           BRVISED
           REEDE
           ,
           AND
           SMOAKING
           FLAX
           .
           Some
           Sermons
           contracted
           out
           of
           the
           12
           :
           of
           Matth.
           20.
           
           At
           the
           desire
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           good
           of
           weaker
           Christians
           .
        
         
           By
           R.
           SIBBES
           .
           
             D.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           
             ZACH.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Who
               hath
               despised
               the
               day
               of
               small
               things
               ?
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Dawlman
          
           ,
           dwelling
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           in
           
             Pauls
             Church-yard
          
           ,
           1630.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           Honourable
           ,
           Sir
           
             Horatio
             Veere
          
           Knight
           ,
           Lord
           Veere
           of
           Tilbury
           ,
           and
           Generall
           of
           the
           English
           Forces
           under
           the
           High
           and
           mighty
           Lords
           the
           States
           generall
           of
           the
           united
           Provinces
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           .
           And
           to
           his
           pious
           Consort
           ,
           the
           Lady
           
             Mary
             Veere
          
           ,
           increase
           of
           grace
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           SOuldiers
           that
           carie
           their
           lives
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           had
           
           need
           above
           all
           others
           to
           carie
           grace
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           so
           having
           made
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           fit
           to
           encounter
           with
           men
           .
           And
           having
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           disarmed
           death
           before
           they
           dye
           ,
           they
           may
           sacrifice
           their
           lives
           with
           the
           more
           courage
           and
           comfort
           :
           which
           to
           neglect
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           eternity
           ,
           is
           not
           valour
           but
           desperate
           madnesse
           ,
           because
           in
           
           this
           businesse
           as
           in
           oversights
           of
           war
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           a
           second
           repentance
           ,
           the
           first
           error
           being
           unrecoverable
           .
           In
           evills
           above
           the
           strength
           of
           man
           to
           prevaile
           and
           his
           patience
           to
           endure
           ,
           there
           God
           hath
           planted
           the
           affection
           of
           feare
           ,
           which
           might
           stirre
           us
           up
           to
           avoyd
           the
           danger
           by
           flying
           to
           him
           in
           Christ
           who
           being
           our
           friend
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           who
           is
           
           our
           enemy
           :
           wee
           may
           be
           killed
           ,
           but
           cannot
           be
           hurt
           ;
           so
           safe
           it
           is
           to
           be
           under
           his
           command
           that
           hath
           command
           over
           Death
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           Iudgment
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           wee
           most
           feare
           .
           Yet
           such
           is
           our
           nature
           that
           by
           familiarity
           with
           danger
           ,
           wee
           grow
           by
           degrees
           insensibly
           to
           be
           hardened
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           no
           further
           then
           death
           ,
           as
           if
           to
           die
           were
           onely
           to
           give
           up
           the
           
           ghost
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           end
           of
           all
           .
           And
           hereupon
           it
           is
           that
           they
           that
           follow
           the
           warres
           are
           generally
           taken
           to
           be
           men
           not
           most
           religious
           .
           The
           more
           respect
           those
           of
           that
           profession
           deserve
           ,
           that
           have
           learned
           upon
           what
           tearmes
           to
           live
           and
           dye
           ,
           that
           are
           sure
           of
           a
           better
           life
           before
           they
           leave
           this
           ,
           that
           have
           layd
           up
           their
           life
           in
           Christ
           ;
           Amongst
           whom
           (
           right
           Honourable
           )
           
           the
           world
           hath
           a
           long
           time
           taken
           notice
           of
           you
           ,
           in
           whom
           both
           religion
           ,
           and
           military
           imploymēt
           ,
           meeknesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           with
           height
           of
           courage
           ,
           humility
           with
           honor
           ,
           by
           a
           rare
           and
           happy
           combination
           have
           met
           together
           .
           Whereby
           you
           have
           much
           vindicated
           your
           profession
           from
           common
           imputation
           ,
           and
           shewed
           that
           Piety
           can
           enter
           into
           Tents
           ,
           
           &
           follow
           after
           camps
           .
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           his
           Iosuas
           ,
           &
           his
           Corneliuses
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           use
           many
           words
           of
           your selfe
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           because
           though
           you
           have
           done
           much
           that
           may
           and
           will
           bee
           spoken
           of
           ,
           yet
           you
           love
           not
           to
           heare
           or
           speake
           of
           what
           you
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           seeme
           to
           some
           unbefitting
           to
           offer
           a
           discourse
           of
           a
           bruised
           
           reede
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           strong
           and
           flourishing
           Cedar
           .
           But
           experience
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           strongest
           plants
           in
           Gods
           house
           are
           exposed
           sometimes
           to
           strong
           windes
           of
           temptation
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           meet
           vvith
           bruisings
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           know
           by
           whose
           strength
           they
           stand
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           greatest
           may
           learne
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           themselves
           to
           the
           same
           common
           rocke
           and
           
           fountaine
           of
           strength
           with
           the
           meanest
           .
           DAVID
           was
           a
           valiant
           man
           ,
           yet
           upon
           experience
           of
           his
           oft
           failings
           and
           recoveries
           ,
           he
           became
           towards
           God
           as
           a
           weaned
           child
           .
           Lowlinesse
           of
           mind
           to
           God-ward
           ,
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           spirit
           against
           his
           enemies
           may
           well
           stand
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           way
           to
           bee
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           is
           to
           submit
           to
           God
           first
           .
           Besides
           ;
           this
           
           Text
           speaketh
           of
           the
           prevailing
           government
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           and
           in
           his
           Children
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           an
           incouragement
           to
           your
           Lordship
           still
           not
           only
           to
           owne
           the
           c●…use
           of
           Christ
           in
           these
           times
           wherein
           men
           are
           ashamed
           of
           what
           they
           should
           glory
           in
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           their
           shame
           ;
           but
           likewise
           to
           fight
           the
           Lords
           battels
           (
           whē
           called
           to
           it
           )
           and
           helpe
           
           him
           against
           the
           mightie
           ,
           for
           victory
           attendeth
           Christs
           side
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Though
           God
           to
           revenge
           the
           quarrell
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           suffers
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           prevaile
           yet
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           harden
           them
           the
           more
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           undertaken
           a
           damned
           cause
           ,
           and
           howsoever
           the
           Church
           hath
           justly
           provoked
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           cause
           shall
           stand
           impregnable
           against
           all
           created
           
           power
           of
           Devills
           and
           men
           .
           We
           naturally
           desire
           victorie
           ,
           and
           many
           desire
           it
           more
           then
           truth
           o●…
           goodnesse
           ,
           which
           onely
           are
           victorious
           ,
           and
           so
           out
           of
           a
           depraved
           judgement
           they
           crosse
           their
           owne
           desires
           ,
           seeking
           to
           overcome
           in
           that
           wherein
           it
           were
           safer
           for
           them
           to
           be
           overcome
           ,
           they
           then
           are
           sure
           to
           meet
           with
           shame
           in
           the
           conclusion
           in
           stead
           
           of
           victory
           ;
           or
           else
           we
           must
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           Iudge
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Proceed
           on
           still
           (
           honorable
           Lord
           )
           to
           stand
           for
           Christ
           both
           in
           Peace
           and
           Warre
           ,
           and
           this
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           to
           bee
           glorious
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           you
           worthy
           to
           honour
           himselfe
           by
           ,
           when
           others
           that
           oppose
           or
           
           betray
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           for
           base
           ends
           ,
           shall
           not
           dare
           to
           hold
           up
           their
           ha
           ds
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           divide
           you
           from
           your
           Honorable
           Lady
           ,
           being
           obliged
           to
           both
           ,
           and
           both
           being
           one
           as
           in
           other
           bands
           ,
           so
           in
           that
           above
           nature
           ,
           in
           love
           to
           the
           best
           things
           :
           both
           exemplary
           in
           all
           religious
           courses
           ,
           both
           in
           your
           places
           likewise
           having
           been
           imployed
           in
           great
           
           services
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           so
           that
           not
           onely
           this
           ,
           but
           forraign
           States
           are
           bound
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           you
           both
           .
           Going
           on
           in
           these
           waies
           you
           will
           finde
           God
           making
           his
           promise
           good
           of
           honoring
           them
           that
           honour
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           not
           so
           farre
           over-value
           this
           poore
           worke
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           it
           worthy
           of
           your
           Honors
           ,
           but
           thus
           I
           thought
           
           meet
           to
           witnesse
           my
           deserved
           respect
           to
           you
           both
           .
           If
           I
           bee
           to
           blame
           for
           suffring
           these
           Sermons
           long
           since
           preached
           ,
           thus
           to
           come
           forth
           ,
           others
           must
           divide
           the
           fault
           with
           me
           ,
           who
           had
           brought
           it
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           almost
           necessary
           for
           mee
           to
           take
           this
           course
           .
           The
           Lord
           continue
           to
           bless
           your
           Honours
           with
           all
           your
           branches
           ,
           and
           to
           maintaine
           his
           grace
           in
           
           you
           ,
           untill
           hee
           hath
           brought
           forth
           judgement
           unto
           victory
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Honors
               to
               command
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Richard
             Sibbes
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           READER
           .
        
         
           TO
           prevent
           a
           further
           inconvenience
           ,
           I
           was
           drawne
           to
           let
           these
           notes
           passe
           with
           some
           review
           ;
           Considering
           there
           was
           an
           intendmēt
           of
           publishing
           them
           ,
           by
           some
           who
           had
           not
           perfectly
           taken
           them
           .
           And
           these
           first
           ,
           as
           being
           next
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           occasion
           lately
           of
           some
           fresh
           thoughts
           concerning
           this
           argumēt
           ,
           by
           dealing
           
           with
           some
           the
           chiefe
           groūd
           of
           whose
           trouble
           ,
           was
           the
           want
           of
           cōsidering
           of
           the
           gracious
           nature
           and
           office
           of
           Christ.
           The
           right
           conc●…ipt
           of
           which
           is
           the
           spring
           of
           all
           service
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           comfort
           from
           him
           .
           God
           hath
           laid
           up
           all
           grace
           and
           comfort
           in
           Christ
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           planted
           a
           wonderfull
           sweetnesse
           of
           pitty
           and
           love
           in
           his
           heart
           towards
           us
           .
           As
           God
           his
           Father
           
             hath
             fitted
             him
             with
             a
             body
             ,
          
           so
           with
           a
           heart
           to
           be
           a
           mercifull
           
           Redeemer
           .
           What
           doth
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           but
           Christs
           love
           and
           tender
           care
           over
           those
           that
           are
           humbled
           :
           and
           besides
           the
           mercy
           that
           resteth
           in
           his
           owne
           brest
           ,
           hee
           workes
           
           the
           l●…ke
           impression
           in
           his
           Ministers
           and
           others
           ,
           
             to
             comfort
             
             the
             feeble
             minded
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             with
             the
             weake
             .
          
           Ministers
           by
           their
           calling
           are
           friends
           of
           the
           Bride
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spouse
           together
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           upon
           all
           good
           occasions
           to
           lay
           open
           al
           the
           excellencies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           is
           highly
           borne
           ,
           mighty
           ,
           one
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisedome
           are
           hid
           ,
           &c
           ,
           so
           likewise
           gentle
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           good
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           gracious
           d●…sposition
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           cheere
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           spouse
           ,
           to
           consider
           in
           all
           her
           infirmities
           and
           miseries
           she
           is
           subject
           unto
           ,
           
           that
           shee
           hath
           a
           husband
           of
           a
           k●…nd
           disposition
           ,
           that
           knowes
           how
           to
           give
           the
           honour
           of
           milde
           usage
           to
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           .
           That
           will
           be
           so
           farre
           frō
           rejecting
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           weake
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           pity
           her
           the
           more
           .
           And
           as
           hee
           is
           kinde
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           most
           seasonable
           ,
           he
           will
           speake
           to
           her
           heart
           ,
           
             especially
             
             in
             the
             wildernesse
          
           .
           The
           more
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           comfort
           to
           a
           Christian
           soule
           ariseth
           from
           the
           beliefe
           and
           application
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           enemy
           of
           Gods
           glory
           &
           mans
           comfort
           ,
           labours
           to
           breed
           misperswasions
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           cannot
           keepe
           men
           from
           
           heaven
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           into
           that
           cursed
           condition
           he
           is
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           trouble
           them
           in
           their
           passage
           .
           Some
           and
           none
           of
           the
           worst
           ,
           Sathan
           prevailes
           withall
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           neglect
           the
           meanes
           ,
           upon
           feare
           they
           should
           (
           being
           so
           sinfull
           )
           dishonour
           God
           and
           increase
           their
           sins
           :
           &
           so
           they
           lie
           smothering
           under
           this
           temptation
           as
           it
           were
           bound
           hand
           and
           foote
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           make
           out
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           secretly
           upheld
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           shewing
           it selfe
           in
           hidden
           sighes
           and
           groanes
           unto
           God.
           These
           are
           abused
           by
           false
           representations
           of
           Christ
           ;
           all
           whose
           waies
           to
           such
           ,
           being
           wayes
           of
           mercy
           
           and
           all
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           thoughts
           of
           love
           .
           The
           more
           Sathan
           is
           malicious
           in
           keeping
           the
           soule
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           the
           more
           care
           is
           to
           be
           had
           of
           establishing
           the
           soule
           upon
           that
           which
           will
           stay
           it
           .
           Amongst
           other
           grounds
           to
           build
           our
           faith
           on
           ,
           as
           the
           free
           offer
           of
           grace
           to
           all
           that
           will
           receive
           it
           ;
           the
           gracious
           invitation
           of
           all
           
           that
           are
           weary
           and
           heauy
           lad●…n
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           nothing
           to
           buy
           withall
           ;
           The
           command
           binding
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           the
           danger
           
           of
           not
           beleeving
           ,
           being
           shut
           up
           prisoners
           thereby
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           sweet
           intreatie
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           ordayning
           Embassadours
           to
           desire
           peace
           ,
           putting
           tender
           
           affections
           into
           them
           answerable
           to
           their
           calling
           ,
           ordaining
           Sacraments
           for
           the
           sealing
           of
           the
           covenant
           .
           Besides
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           and
           such
           moving
           inducements
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           infusing
           vigor
           and
           strength
           into
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           proceed
           from
           Christ
           ,
           a
           person
           authorized
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           bowels
           that
           moved
           him
           not
           only
           to
           become
           a
           mā
           ,
           but
           a
           curse
           for
           us
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             wick
             or
             flax
             .
          
           It
           addes
           strength
           to
           faith
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           al
           expressions
           of
           love
           issue
           frō
           nature
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           constant
           .
           God
           knowes
           that
           as
           wee
           are
           prone
           to
           sinne
           ,
           so
           when
           conscience
           is
           throughly
           
           awaked
           ,
           wee
           are
           as
           prone
           to
           despaire
           for
           sinne
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           would
           have
           us
           know
           that
           hee
           setteth
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           to
           triumph
           in
           CHRIST
           over
           the
           greatest
           evills
           and
           enemies
           we
           feare
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           thoughts
           are
           not
           as
           our
           thoughts
           are
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           God
           
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           heights
           ,
           and
           depths
           ,
           and
           
           breadths
           of
           mercy
           in
           him
           above
           
           all
           the
           depths
           of
           our
           sin
           and
           misery
           ;
           that
           wee
           should
           never
           bee
           in
           such
           a
           forlorne
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           there
           should
           be
           ground
           of
           despaire
           ,
           considering
           our
           sinnes
           bee
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ,
           his
           mercy
           the
           mercy
           of
           an
           infinite
           GOD.
           
           But
           though
           it
           be
           a
           truth
           cleerer
           then
           the
           Sunne
           beames
           ,
           that
           a
           broken
           hearted
           sinner
           ought
           to
           embrace
           mercy
           so
           strongly
           enforced
           :
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           that
           the
           heart
           shutteth
           it selfe
           more
           against
           ,
           then
           this
           ,
           especially
           in
           sense
           of
           misery
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           fittest
           for
           mercy
           ,
           untill
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           sprinkleth
           the
           conscience
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sheddeth
           his
           love
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           conscience
           may
           cry
           lowder
           then
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ;
           for
           onely
           Gods
           Spirit
           can
           raise
           the
           conscience
           with
           comfort
           above
           guilt
           ;
           because
           he
           is
           only
           greater
           then
           the
           conscience
           .
           Men
           
           may
           speake
           comfort
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           Christs
           Spirit
           that
           can
           onely
           comfort
           .
           Peace
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           lips
           ,
           but
           yet
           created
           to
           bee
           
           so
           .
           No
           creature
           can
           take
           off
           wrath
           from
           the
           conscience
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           set
           it
           on
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           prevailing
           arguments
           be
           used
           that
           can
           bee
           brought
           forth
           ,
           till
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           effectually
           perswadeth
           by
           a
           divine
           kinde
           of
           rhetoricke
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           raise
           up
           our
           hearts
           to
           him
           who
           is
           the
           comforter
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           seale
           thē
           to
           our
           soules
           .
           Now
           God
           dealing
           with
           mē
           as
           understanding
           creatures
           ,
           the
           manner
           which
           he
           useth
           in
           this
           powerfull
           worke
           upon
           their
           consciences
           ,
           is
           by
           way
           of
           
           friendly
           entercourse
           ,
           as
           intreaty
           ,
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           discovery
           of
           his
           love
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christs
           gracious
           inclination
           thus
           even
           to
           the
           
           weakest
           and
           lowest
           of
           men
           .
           And
           therefore
           because
           hee
           is
           pleased
           by
           such
           like
           motives
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           settle
           a
           peace
           there
           ,
           we
           ought
           with
           reverence
           to
           regard
           all
           such
           sanctified
           helpes
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           this
           of
           making
           use
           of
           this
           comfortable
           description
           of
           Christ
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           going
           boldly
           in
           all
           necessities
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           .
           But
           wee
           must
           know
           this
           comfort
           is
           onely
           the
           portion
           of
           those
           that
           give
           up
           themselves
           to
           Christs
           
           government
           ,
           that
           are
           willing
           in
           all
           things
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           by
           him
           .
           For
           here
           we
           see
           in
           this
           Scripture
           both
           joyned
           together
           ,
           mercy
           to
           bruised
           reedes
           ,
           and
           yet
           government
           prevailing
           by
           degrees
           over
           corruptions
           .
           Christ
           so
           favoureth
           weake
           ones
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           frameth
           their
           soules
           to
           a
           better
           condition
           then
           they
           are
           in
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           soule
           looking
           for
           mercy
           should
           submit
           it selfe
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           be
           guided
           .
           Those
           relations
           of
           husband
           ,
           head
           ,
           shepheard
           ,
           &c.
           imply
           not
           onely
           meeknesse
           and
           mercy
           ,
           but
           government
           likewise
           .
           When
           we
           become
           Christ
           ans
           to
           purpose
           ,
           
           we
           live
           not
           exempt
           from
           all
           service
           ,
           but
           onely
           wee
           change
           our
           Lord.
           Therefore
           if
           any
           in
           an
           ill
           course
           of
           life
           snatch
           comforts
           before
           they
           are
           reached
           out
           unto
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           they
           doe
           it
           at
           their
           owne
           perills
           .
           It
           is
           as
           if
           some
           ignorant
           man
           should
           come
           into
           an
           Apothecaries
           shop
           stored
           with
           varietie
           of
           medicines
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           &
           shold
           take
           what
           comes
           next
           to
           hād
           ,
           poyson
           perhaps
           in
           stead
           of
           Physicke
           .
           There
           is
           no
           word
           of
           comfort
           in
           the
           whole
           booke
           of
           God
           intended
           for
           such
           
             as
             regard
             iniquity
             in
             their
          
           
           hearts
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           act
           it
           in
           their
           lives
           .
           Their
           onely
           comfort
           is
           that
           the
           sentence
           
           of
           damnation
           is
           not
           executed
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           there
           is
           yet
           opportunity
           of
           safer
           thoughts
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           stand
           not
           onely
           convicted
           ,
           but
           condemned
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Christ
           
             that
             rideth
             on
             the
             White
             horse
          
           will
           spend
           all
           his
           arrowes
           
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           wound
           them
           to
           death
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           blesse
           himselfe
           in
           an
           ill
           way
           ,
           Gods
           wrath
           shall
           burne
           to
           hell
           against
           such
           .
           There
           is
           no
           more
           comfort
           to
           bee
           expected
           from
           Christ
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           care
           to
           please
           him
           .
           Otherwise
           to
           make
           him
           an
           abetter
           of
           a
           lawlesse
           and
           loose
           life
           ,
           is
           to
           transforme
           him
           into
           a
           phansie
           ,
           nay
           into
           the
           likenesse
           of
           
           him
           whose
           workes
           hee
           came
           to
           destroy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           detestable
           Idolatry
           of
           all
           .
           One
           way
           whereby
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           prevaileth
           in
           his
           ,
           is
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           such
           thoughts
           ;
           yet
           wee
           see
           people
           will
           frame
           a
           divinity
           to
           themselves
           ,
           pleasing
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           sutable
           to
           their
           own
           ends
           ,
           which
           being
           vaine
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           will
           prove
           likewise
           vaine
           in
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           building
           upon
           the
           sand
           .
        
         
           The
           maine
           scope
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           allure
           us
           to
           the
           entertainment
           of
           Christs
           milde
           ,
           safe
           ,
           wise
           ,
           victorious
           government
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           men
           naked
           of
           all
           pretences
           ,
           why
           they
           will
           not
           have
           Christ
           to
           rule
           over
           
           them
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           salvation
           not
           onely
           strongly
           wrought
           ,
           but
           sweetly
           dispensed
           by
           him
           .
           His
           government
           is
           not
           for
           his
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           good
           .
           We
           are
           saved
           by
           a
           way
           of
           love
           ,
           that
           love
           might
           be
           kindled
           by
           this
           way
           in
           us
           to
           God
           againe
           ,
           because
           this
           affection
           melteth
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           mouldeth
           it
           to
           all
           dutie
           and
           acceptable
           manner
           of
           performance
           of
           dutie
           .
           It
           is
           love
           in
           duties
           that
           God
           regards
           more
           then
           duties
           themselves
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           and
           Euangelicall
           disposition
           arising
           from
           Christs
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           love
           to
           him
           againe
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           feare
           to
           come
           to
           him
           as
           if
           wee
           were
           
           to
           take
           an
           Elephant
           by
           the
           tooth
           .
           It
           is
           almost
           a
           fundamentall
           mistake
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           God
           delights
           in
           slavish
           feares
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           fruits
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           are
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           from
           this
           mistake
           come
           weake
           ,
           slavish
           ,
           superstitious
           conceits
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           trouble
           the
           peace
           of
           Christians
           verie
           much
           ,
           their
           weaknesses
           hanging
           
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           holding
           out
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
           A
           remedy
           against
           both
           is
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           for
           Christ
           is
           set
           out
           here
           as
           a
           milde
           Saviour
           to
           weake
           ones
           ;
           and
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           his
           powerfull
           care
           and
           love
           is
           never
           
           interrupted
           ,
           untill
           hee
           bring
           forth
           judgement
           to
           victory
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           is
           that
           both
           the
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           and
           grace
           wrought
           by
           meanes
           ,
           and
           glory
           the
           perfection
           of
           grace
           ,
           come
           all
           under
           one
           name
           of
           the
           KINGDOME
           of
           GOD
           so
           oft
           ;
           because
           whom
           by
           meanes
           he
           brings
           to
           grace
           ,
           he
           will
           by
           grace
           bring
           to
           glory
           .
        
         
           This
           maketh
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           latter
           Iudgement
           comfortable
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           is
           then
           to
           be
           our
           Iudge
           ,
           cannot
           but
           judge
           for
           them
           who
           ●…ve
           beene
           ruled
           by
           him
           here
           ,
           for
           whom
           hee
           gu●…des
           by
           his
           
           counsell
           ,
           those
           he
           brings
           to
           glory
           .
           If
           our
           saith
           were
           
           but
           as
           firme
           as
           our
           state
           in
           Christ
           is
           secure
           and
           glorious
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           men
           should
           we
           be
           ?
        
         
           If
           I
           had
           gone
           about
           to
           affect
           writing
           in
           a
           high
           straine
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           missed
           of
           mine
           end
           ,
           and
           crossed
           the
           argument
           in
           hand
           .
           For
           shall
           we
           that
           are
           servants
           quench
           those
           weake
           sparkes
           which
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           is
           pleased
           to
           cherish
           ?
           I
           had
           rather
           hazard
           the
           censure
           of
           some
           ,
           then
           hinder
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           any
           wayes
           furthered
           by
           these
           few
           observations
           ,
           I
           have
           what
           I
           aymed
           at
           .
           I
           intended
           not
           a
           treatise
           ,
           but
           opening
           of
           a
           Text
           ,
           what
           I
           shall
           be
           drawne
           to
           doe
           in
           this
           
           kind
           must
           bee
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           leisure
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           many
           interruptions
           will
           permit
           :
           The
           Lord
           guide
           our
           hearts
           ,
           tongues
           ,
           and
           pennes
           ,
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           
             R.
             SIBBES
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           the
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             
               I.
               Part.
            
             Christ
             will
             not
             breake
             the
             bruised
             Reed
             .
          
           
             
               THose
               that
               Christ
               hath
               to
               deale
               withall
               are
               bruised
               .
            
          
           
             Bruising
             is
             necessary
             .
             
               
                 1
                 ,
                 Before
                 conversion
                 .
                 10
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 After
                 conversion
                 .
                 16
              
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Not
             to
             be
             rash
             in
             iudging
             such
             .
             18
          
           
             
               Christ
               will
               not
               breake
               the
               bruised
               Reed
               .
            
             19
          
           
             Confirmed
             from
             his
             borrowed
             titles
             .
             20
          
           
             Relations
             .
             21
          
           
             Offices
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               1.
            
             
             Goe
             boldly
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             .
             25
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               2.
            
             
             Despaire
             not
             in
             thy
             bruisings
             .
             27
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               3.
            
             
             See
             the
             contrary
             to
             this
             in
             Sathan
             .
             28
             
               
                 
                 1
                 Signes
                 of
                 bruisings
                 .
                 30
              
               
                 2
                 M●…anes
                 of
                 bruisings
                 .
                 33
              
               
                 3
                 Measure
                 of
                 bruisings
                 .
                 39
              
               
                 4
                 Comfort
                 to
                 the
                 bruised
                 .
                 43
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               II.
               Part.
            
             Nor
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flaxe
             .
          
           
             ¶
             
               Grace
               is
               little
               at
               the
               first
               .
            
             46
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             at
             small
             beginnings
             .
             49
          
           
             ¶
             
               Grace
               is
               mingled
               with
               corruption
            
             52
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Hence
             wee
             iudge
             so
             variously
             of
             our selves
             .
             56
          
           
             ¶
             
               Christ
               will
               not
               quench
               small
               and
               w●…ake
               beginnings
               .
            
             58
          
           
             Because
             it
             is
             
               
                 from
                 him
                 58
              
               
                 for
                 him
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
             No
             more
             should
             we
             ;
             therefore
             
               
                 1
                 Let
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 generall
                 cary
                 themselves
                 
                 with
                 moderation
                 .
                 61
              
               
                 (
                 Yet
                 with
                 wisedome
                 to
                 discerne
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 )
                 67
              
               
                 And
                 tendernesse
                 towards
                 beginners
                 .
                 70
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 particular
                 to
                 admonish
                 of
                 this
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     Church
                     .
                     76
                  
                   
                     2
                     Ministers
                     .
                     i●…id
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Magistrates
                     .
                     77
                  
                   
                     4
                     Private
                     Christians
                     :
                     that
                     they
                     quench
                     not
                     good
                     things
                     in
                     others
                     by
                     their
                     
                       
                         1
                         Example
                         .
                         81
                      
                       
                         2
                         Slanderings
                         .
                         82
                      
                       
                         3
                         Censuring
                         and
                         iudging
                         them
                         
                           
                             1
                             For
                             matters
                             indifferent
                             .
                             83
                          
                           
                             2
                             For
                             weaknesses
                             .
                             85
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Use.
               2.
            
             
             Examine
             whether
             wee
             be
             such
             as
             Christ
             will
             not
             quench
             ;
             
               
                 1
                 Rules
                 how
                 to
                 examine
                 our selves
                 91
              
               
                 2
                 Signes
                 whereby
                 to
                 examine
                 our selves
                 101
              
            
          
           
             
             Some
             scruples
             of
             heart
             answered
             ,
             that
             keepe
             us
             from
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             examination
             .
             122
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               3.
            
             
             We
             are
             incouraged
             to
             set
             upon
             duties
             notwithstanding
             our
             weaknesses
             and
             disabilities
             .
             130
          
           
             A
             case
             about
             indisposition
             to
             dutie
             resolved
             .
             139
          
           
             Two
             doubts
             of
             acceptance
             ,
             either
             
               
                 1
                 From
                 scruples
                 about
                 duties
                 .
                 149
              
               
                 2
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 our
                 condition
                 in
                 Christ.
                 151
              
               
                 Weaknesses
                 what
                 ,
                 153
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 recover
                 lost
                 peace
                 .
                 157
              
            
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               4.
            
             
             Let
             us
             frame
             our
             conceits
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             not
             beleeve
             Sathans
             representations
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             .
             160
          
           
             Or
             of
             us
             unto
             our selves
             .
             ibid
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               5.
            
             
             Reproofe
             of
             such
             as
             sinne
             against
             this
             mercifull
             disposition
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             those
             doe
             ,
             
               
               
                 1
                 That
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 ill
                 courses
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   
                     from
                     despaire
                     ,
                     175
                  
                   
                     or
                     presumption
                     ,
                     177
                  
                   
                     or
                     a
                     wilfull
                     purpose
                     to
                     quench
                     the
                     light
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 2
                 Neglect
                 good
                 courses
                 from
                 hopes
                 to
                 have
                 comfort
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 is
                 thus
                 mercifull
                 .
                 182
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 ill
                 require
                 so
                 gracious
                 a
                 Saviour
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     By
                     neglecting
                     his
                     Mediatorship
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Or
                     by
                     being
                     cruell
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     
                       
                         1
                         Members
                         195
                      
                       
                         2
                         Name
                         195
                      
                       
                         3
                         By
                         divisions
                         in
                         opinion
                         .
                         197
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 4
                 That
                 walke
                 contrary
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 tender
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 gaine
                 ,
                 202
              
               
                 5
                 That
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 stumble
                 at
                 this
                 low
                 stooping
                 of
                 Christ.
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               III.
               Part.
            
             Vntill
             hee
             send
             forth
             judgment
             unto
             Uictorie
             .
          
           
             Explanation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             208
          
           
             
               The
               spirituall
               government
               of
               Christ
               is
               joyned
               with
               judgement
               and
               wisedome
               .
            
             215
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               1.
            
             
             Spirituall
             wisedome
             and
             iudgement
             is
             excellent
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             respects
             .
             217
          
           
             Why
             Sathan
             envies
             and
             spighteth
             it
             .
             221
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             necessary
             for
             the
             mannaging
             of
             a
             Christians
             course
             .
             224
          
           
             Where
             true
             wisedome
             and
             iudgment
             is
             ,
             there
             Christ
             sets
             up
             his
             government
             ,
             230
          
           
             The
             best
             method
             for
             practice
             .
             236
          
           
             
               Use.
               2.
            
             
             There
             is
             no
             true
             iudgement
             where
             the
             life
             is
             ill
             governed
             .
             238
          
           
             
             
               Christs
               government
               is
               victorious
            
             .
             239
          
           
             1
             In
             eve●…y
             private
             Christian.
             240
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             .
             248
          
           
             Why
             the
             victory
             seemes
             sometimes
             to
             goe
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             .
             250
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               1.
            
             
             Confort
             to
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             the
             least
             sparke
             in
             them
             if
             it
             be
             right
             will
             prevaile
             .
             257
             
               
                 1
                 Signes
                 whether
                 there
                 bee
                 any
                 such
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 as
                 will
                 bee
                 victorious
                 .
                 260
              
               
                 2
                 Meanes
                 to
                 bee
                 used
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 so
                 .
                 268
              
            
          
           
             
               Use.
               2.
            
             
             To
             admonish
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 Nations
                 and
                 States
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Families
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Every
                 one
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     For
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     to
                     side
                     w
                     th
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     imbrace
                     his
                     government
                     286
                  
                   
                     2
                     His
                     friends
                     ,
                     to
                     side
                     w
                     th
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     imbrace
                     his
                     government
                     286
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Vse
               .
               3.
            
             
             To
             informe
             us
             that
             then
             Popery
             must
             downe
             .
             290
          
           
             
               ¶
               Grace
               shall
               be
               glory
            
             .
             291
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Deceit
             and
             error
             shall
             be
             shame
             and
             confusion
             .
             297
          
           
             
               ¶
               This
               government
               is
               advanced
               and
               set
               up
               by
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
             304
          
           
             In
             all
             spirituall
             Essayes
             looke
             for
             strength
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             thy selfe
             .
             307
          
           
             
               ¶
               This
               prevailing
               and
               victory
               will
               not
               be
               without
               opposition
               ,
            
             316
          
           
             Because
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             government
             ,
             2
             spirituall
             government
             ,
             3
             government
             with
             iudgement
             ,
             319
             ,
             321.
             
          
           
             Use.
             It
             is
             no
             signe
             of
             a
             good
             condition
             to
             find
             all
             quiet
             .
             323
          
           
             Wheresoever
             Christ
             commeth
             there
             
             will
             be
             divisions
             .
             324
          
           
             Miserable
             are
             those
             men
             that
             stand
             out
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             under
             Sathans
             government
             .
             325
          
           
             Conclusion
             and
             generall
             Application
             of
             all
             this
             third
             part
             .
             328
          
           
             To
             incourage
             Christians
             to
             goe
             on
             comfortably
             and
             cheerfully
             ,
             with
             confidence
             of
             prevailing
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             our selves
             ,
             although
             beset
             with
             corruption
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             although
             compassed
             with
             enemies
             .
             337
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Bruised
           Reed
           ,
           and
           Smoaking
           Flax.
           
        
         
           
             MATT.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             A
             bruised
             Reed
             shall
             be
             not
             breake
             ,
             and
             smoking
             Flax
             shall
             he
             not
             quench
             ,
             till
             he
             send
             forth
             judgement
             into
             victorie
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Prophet
           Esay
           being
           lifted
           up
           ,
           and
           caried
           with
           the
           wing
           of
           propheticall
           spirit
           ,
           passeth
           over
           all
           the
           
           time
           betweene
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           appearing
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           seeth
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           ,
           CHRIST
           as
           present
           ,
           and
           presenteth
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           GOD
           to
           the
           spirituall
           eye
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Behold
             my
             servant
             whom
             I
             have
             chosen
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           place
           is
           alledged
           by
           Saint
           Matthew
           ,
           as
           fulfilled
           now
           in
           CHRIST
           .
           Wherein
           is
           propounded
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           calling
           of
           CHRIST
           to
           his
           office
           :
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           execution
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           his
           Calling
           :
           GOD
           
           
           stileth
           him
           here
           his
           righteous
           
           
             servant
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           CHRIST
           was
           GODS
           servant
           in
           the
           greatest
           piece
           of
           service
           that
           ever
           was
           ;
           a
           chosen
           ,
           and
           a
           choice
           servant
           :
           hee
           did
           and
           suffered
           all
           by
           commission
           from
           the
           Father
           :
           Wherein
           we
           may
           see
           the
           sweet
           love
           of
           GOD
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           counts
           the
           work
           of
           our
           salvation
           by
           Christ
           his
           greatest
           service
           .
           And
           that
           he
           will
           put
           his
           onely
           beloved
           Son
           to
           that
           service
           .
           He
           might
           well
           prefixe
           
             [
             Behold
          
           ]
           to
           raise
           up
           our
           thoughts
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           attention
           and
           admiration
           .
           In
           time
           of
           temptation
           ,
           misgiving
           
           consciences
           looke
           so
           much
           to
           the
           present
           trouble
           they
           are
           in
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           bee
           rouzed
           up
           to
           behold
           him
           in
           whom
           they
           may
           finde
           rest
           for
           their
           distressed
           soules
           :
           In
           temptations
           it
           is
           safest
           to
           behold
           nothing
           but
           CHRIST
           ,
           the
           true
           
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             the
             true
             Lambe
             of
             God
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             World
             :
          
           this
           saving
           object
           hath
           a
           speciall
           influence
           of
           comfort
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           especially
           if
           we
           looke
           not
           onely
           on
           CHRIST
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           Fathers
           authority
           and
           love
           in
           him
           .
           For
           in
           all
           that
           CHRIST
           did
           and
           suffered
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           wee
           must
           see
           
           GOD
           
             in
             him
             reconciling
             the
             World
             unto
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           What
           a
           support
           to
           our
           Faith
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           GOD
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           party
           offended
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           is
           so
           
             well
             pleased
          
           with
           the
           worke
           of
           Redemption
           ?
           And
           what
           a
           comfort
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           seeing
           GODS
           love
           resteth
           on
           CHRIST
           ,
           as
           well
           pleased
           in
           him
           ;
           we
           may
           gather
           that
           hee
           is
           as
           well
           pleased
           with
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           in
           Christ.
           For
           his
           love
           resteth
           in
           whole
           CHRIST
           ,
           in
           Christ
           mysticall
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christ
           naturall
           ,
           because
           hee
           loveth
           him
           and
           us
           with
           one
           love
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           imbrace
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           in
           
           him
           GODS
           love
           ,
           and
           build
           our
           faith
           safely
           on
           such
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           is
           furnished
           with
           so
           high
           a
           Commission
           .
        
         
           See
           here
           (
           for
           our
           comfort
           )
           a
           sweet
           agreement
           of
           all
           three
           persons
           :
           The
           Father
           giveth
           a
           cōmission
           to
           Christ
           :
           The
           Spirit
           furnisheth
           ,
           and
           sanctifieth
           to
           it
           :
           CHRIST
           himselfe
           executeth
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Mediatour
           .
           Our
           Redemption
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           joynt
           agreement
           of
           all
           three
           persons
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           execution
           of
           
           this
           his
           calling
           ,
           it
           is
           set
           downe
           here
           to
           be
           modest
           ,
           
           without
           making
           a
           noise
           ,
           or
           raising
           dust
           by
           any
           pōpous
           comming
           ,
           as
           Princes
           use
           to
           doe
           :
           
             [
             his
             voyce
             shall
             not
             be
             heard
             :
             ]
          
           his
           voyce
           indeed
           was
           heard
           ,
           but
           what
           voyce
           ?
           
             Come
             vnto
             me
             all
          
           
           
             yee
             ,
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             heavy
             laden
          
           &c
           ,
           he
           cryed
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           
             H●…
             every
             one
             that
          
           
           
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
          
           &c.
           
           And
           as
           his
           comming
           was
           modest
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           mild
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           these
           words
           
             The
             bruised
             Reed
             shall
             he
             not
             breake
             ,
          
           &c.
           wherein
           wee
           may
           observe
           these
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           those
           that
           CHRIST
           had
           to
           deale
           withall
           .
           1
           ,
           They
           
           were
           
             bruised
             Reedes
          
           .
           2
           ,
           
             smoaking
             Flax.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           CHRISTS
           
           carriage
           towards
           them
           he
           
             brake
             not
          
           the
           bruised
           Reed
           ,
           nor
           quenched
           the
           smoaking
           Flax
           :
           where
           more
           is
           meant
           ,
           them
           spoken
           ;
           sor
           hee
           will
           not
           onely
           not
           breake
           the
           bruised
           Reed
           ,
           nor
           quench
           &c.
           
           But
           hee
           will
           cherish
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           constancie
           and
           progresse
           of
           
           this
           his
           tender
           care
           ,
           
             untill
             Iudgement
             come
             to
             victory
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           untill
           the
           sanctified
           frame
           of
           grace
           begunne
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           that
           perfection
           ,
           that
           it
           prevaileth
           over
           all
           opposite
           
           corruption
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           
           men
           ,
           whom
           hee
           was
           to
           deale
           withall
           ,
           is
           that
           
           they
           were
           bruised
           Reeds
           ,
           and
           smoaking
           Flax
           ,
           not
           Trees
           ,
           but
           Reeds
           ;
           and
           not
           whole
           but
           bruised
           Reeds
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           compared
           to
           weake
           things
           ;
           to
           a
           Dove
           amongst
           the
           fowles
           ;
           to
           a
           Vine
           amongst
           the
           Plants
           ;
           to
           
           Sheepe
           amongst
           the
           beasts
           ;
           to
           a
           Woman
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             weaker
             vessell
          
           :
           and
           here
           GODS
           Children
           are
           compared
           to
           
             bruised
             Reeds
          
           ,
           and
           
             smoaking
             Flax.
          
           And
           first
           we
           will
           speake
           of
           them
           as
           they
           are
           bruised
           
           Reeds
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           smoaking
           flax
           .
           They
           are
           bruised
           reeds
           before
           their
           conversion
           ,
           and
           often
           times
           after
           :
           Before
           Conversion
           all
           (
           except
           such
           as
           being
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           GOD
           hath
           delighted
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           gracious
           vnto
           from
           their
           Child-hood
           )
           yet
           in
           different
           degrees
           ,
           as
           GOD
           seeth
           meete
           ;
           and
           as
           difference
           is
           in
           regard
           of
           temper
           ,
           parts
           ,
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           &c.
           so
           GODS
           intendment
           of
           imployment
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           for
           usually
           hee
           empties
           such
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           nothing
           ,
           before
           hee
           
           will
           use
           them
           in
           any
           great
           services
           .
        
         
           This
           bruised
           reed
           is
           a
           
           man
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           in
           some
           miserie
           ,
           as
           those
           
           were
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           Christ
           for
           help
           ,
           and
           2
           ,
           by
           miserie
           ,
           
           brought
           to
           see
           sinne
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           pretences
           sinne
           maketh
           ,
           yet
           bruising
           or
           breaking
           is
           the
           end
           of
           it
           :
           3
           ,
           hee
           is
           sensible
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           and
           miserie
           ,
           even
           unto
           bruising
           ,
           and
           4
           ,
           seeing
           
           no
           helpe
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           carried
           with
           restlesse
           desire
           to
           have
           supplie
           from
           another
           with
           some
           hope
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           raiseth
           him
           out
           of
           himselfe
           to
           Christ
           ;
           
           though
           hee
           dareth
           not
           claime
           any
           present
           interest
           of
           mercy
           .
           This
           sparke
           of
           hope
           being
           opposed
           by
           doubtings
           ,
           and
           feares
           rising
           from
           Corruption
           ,
           maketh
           him
           ,
           as
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           so
           that
           both
           these
           together
           ,
           A
           bruised
           reed
           and
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           make
           up
           the
           state
           of
           a
           poore
           distressed
           man
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           termeth
           
             Poore
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           Math.
           5.
           who
           seeth
           a
           want
           ,
           &
           withall
           seeth
           himselfe
           indebted
           to
           divine
           Iustice
           ,
           &
           no
           meanes
           of
           ●…uppie
           frō
           himselfe
           or
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           mournes
           ,
           and
           upon
           some
           hope
           of
           mercy
           
           from
           the
           promise
           ,
           &
           exāples
           of
           those
           that
           have
           obtained
           mercy
           is
           stirred
           up
           to
           hunger
           ,
           &
           thirst
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           bruising
           is
           required
           before
           conuersion
           ,
           
           that
           so
           the
           spirit
           may
           make
           way
           for
           it selfe
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           
             levelling
             all
             proud
             high
             thoughts
          
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           may
           understand
           our selves
           to
           be
           ,
           what
           indeed
           we
           are
           by
           nature
           :
           we
           love
           to
           wander
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           strangers
           at
           home
           ,
           till
           GOD
           bruiseth
           us
           by
           one
           Crosse
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           bethinke
           our selves
           ,
           and
           come
           home
           to
           our selves
           with
           the
           Prodigall
           .
           
           A
           marvellous
           hard
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           a
           dull
           ,
           and
           a
           shifting
           heart
           to
           cry
           with
           feeling
           for
           mercy
           .
           Our
           hearts
           (
           like
           malefactors
           )
           untill
           they
           be
           beaten
           from
           all
           shifts
           ,
           never
           cry
           for
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Iudge
           .
           Againe
           ,
           this
           bruising
           maketh
           us
           set
           a
           high
           price
           upon
           
           CHRIST
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           Gospell
           indeed
           then
           ,
           then
           the
           fig-leaves
           of
           morality
           will
           doe
           us
           no
           good
           :
           and
           it
           maketh
           us
           more
           thankefull
           ,
           and
           from
           
           thankefulnesse
           more
           fruitfull
           in
           our
           lives
           ;
           For
           what
           maketh
           many
           so
           cold
           ,
           and
           
           barren
           ,
           but
           that
           bruising
           for
           sinne
           never
           indeered
           
           Gods
           Grace
           unto
           them
           .
           Likewise
           this
           dealing
           of
           
           God
           doth
           establish
           us
           the
           more
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           having
           had
           knockes
           and
           bruisings
           in
           our
           owne
           wayes
           .
           This
           is
           the
           cause
           oft
           ,
           of
           relapses
           ,
           &
           apostasies
           ,
           because
           men
           never
           smarted
           for
           sinne
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           long
           enough
           under
           the
           lash
           of
           the
           Law.
           Hence
           this
           inferiour
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           
             bringing
             downe
             high
             thoughts
          
           ,
           is
           necessary
           before
           conversion
           .
           And
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           further
           the
           worke
           of
           conviction
           ,
           ioyneth
           some
           afflictiō
           ,
           which
           sanctified
           ,
           hath
           a
           healing
           
           purging
           power
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           after
           Conversion
           
           wee
           neede
           bruising
           ,
           that
           reedes
           may
           know
           themselves
           
           to
           be
           reedes
           ,
           &
           not
           Oakes
           ;
           Even
           Reedes
           need
           bruising
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           remainder
           of
           pride
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           that
           we
           live
           by
           mercy
           ,
           and
           that
           weaker
           Christians
           
           may
           not
           be
           too
           much
           discouraged
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           stronger
           shaken
           and
           bruised
           .
           Thus
           Peter
           was
           bruised
           ,
           when
           he
           
             wept
             bitterly
          
           ;
           This
           Reed
           ,
           til
           he
           met
           with
           this
           bruise
           ,
           had
           more
           wind
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           pith
           .
           
             Though
             all
             forsake
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           The
           people
           of
           God
           cannot
           be
           without
           these
           examples
           .
           The
           Heroicall
           deeds
           of
           those
           great
           worthies
           comfort
           the
           Church
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           their
           falls
           and
           bruises
           doe
           .
        
         
           Thus
           David
           was
           bruised
           ,
           until
           he
           came
           to
           a
           free
           
           confession
           without
           guile
           of
           spirit
           :
           nay
           ,
           his
           sorrowes
           did
           rise
           in
           his
           owne
           feeling
           ,
           unto
           the
           exquisite
           paine
           of
           
             breaking
             of
             bones
          
           ,
           
           Psalm
           .
           51.
           
           Thus
           Hezekiah
           
           complaines
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           
             broken
             his
             bones
             as
             a
             Lion.
          
           Thus
           the
           Chosen
           vessell
           S.
           Paul
           needed
           the
           messenger
           
           of
           Satan
           to
           buffet
           him
           ,
           lest
           hee
           should
           bee
           lifted
           
           up
           above
           measure
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           passe
           too
           harsh
           judgment
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           when
           God
           doth
           exercise
           us
           with
           bruising
           upon
           bruising
           ;
           There
           must
           bee
           a
           conformitie
           to
           our
           head
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           bruised
           for
           us
           ;
           
           that
           wee
           may
           know
           how
           much
           wee
           are
           bound
           unto
           him
           .
           Profane
           spirits
           ignorant
           of
           Gods
           wayes
           in
           bringing
           his
           children
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           censure
           broken
           hearted
           Christians
           for
           desperate
           persons
           ,
           when
           as
           GOD
           is
           about
           a
           gratious
           good
           worke
           with
           them
           .
           It
           is
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           bring
           
           a
           man
           from
           Nature
           to
           Grace
           ,
           and
           from
           Grace
           to
           Glory
           ;
           so
           unyeelding
           ,
           and
           untractable
           are
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           
           
             That
             Christ
             will
             not
             breake
             the
             bruised
             Reed
          
           ;
           Physitians
           ,
           though
           they
           put
           their
           Patients
           to
           much
           paine
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           destroy
           nature
           ,
           but
           raise
           it
           up
           by
           degrees
           ;
           Surgeons
           will
           launce
           and
           cut
           ,
           but
           not
           dismember
           ;
           A
           mother
           that
           hath
           a
           sicke
           ,
           and
           froward
           Child
           ,
           will
           not
           therfore
           cast
           it
           away
           ;
           and
           shall
           there
           bee
           more
           mercy
           in
           the
           streame
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           spring
           ?
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           
           there
           is
           more
           mercy
           in
           our selves
           ,
           then
           in
           GOD
           ,
           who
           planteth
           the
           affection
           of
           mercy
           in
           us
           ?
           But
           for
           further
           declaration
           of
           Christs
           mercy
           to
           all
           bruised
           Reedes
           :
           Consider
           the
           comfortable
           relations
           hee
           hath
           taken
           upon
           him
           of
           
             Husband
             ,
             Shepherd
             ,
             Brother
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           which
           hee
           will
           discharge
           to
           the
           utmost
           ;
           for
           shall
           others
           by
           his
           grace
           fulfill
           what
           hee
           calleth
           them
           unto
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           that
           out
           of
           his
           love
           hath
           taken
           upon
           him
           these
           relations
           ,
           so
           throughly
           founded
           upon
           his
           fathers
           assignement
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           voluntary
           undertaking
           ?
           Consider
           
           his
           borrowed
           Names
           from
           the
           mildest
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           
             Lambe
             ,
             Henne
          
           ,
           &c.
           to
           shew
           his
           tender
           care
           :
           Consider
           his
           very
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           givē
           him
           by
           GOD
           himselfe
           :
           Consider
           his
           Office
           ,
           answerable
           to
           his
           name
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           he
           should
           
             heale
             the
             broken
             hearted
          
           ,
           Esay
           .
           61.
           1.
           
           At
           his
           Baptisme
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           sate
           on
           him
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           should
           be
           a
           Dove-like
           gentle
           Mediator
           .
           See
           the
           gracious
           manner
           of
           executing
           his
           Offices
           ,
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           he
           came
           with
           blessing
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           Blessed
           
           
             be
             the
             poore
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           
           invited
           those
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           suggested
           most
           exceptions
           against
           themselves
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             ,
             all
             yee
             that
             are
             weary
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             heavy
             laden
          
           :
           how
           did
           his
           boweis
           yearne
           ,
           when
           
             hee
             saw
             the
             people
             as
             sheepe
             without
             a
             Sheepherd
             ?
          
           
           he
           never
           turned
           any
           backe
           againe
           ,
           that
           came
           unto
           him
           ,
           though
           some
           went
           away
           of
           themselves
           .
           Hee
           came
           to
           dye
           as
           a
           Priest
           for
           his
           enemies
           :
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           hee
           dictated
           a
           forme
           of
           prayer
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           put
           Petitions
           unto
           GOD
           into
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           to
           intercede
           in
           
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           now
           makes
           intercession
           in
           heaven
           for
           weake
           Christians
           ,
           standing
           betweene
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           and
           them
           ;
           and
           shed
           teares
           for
           those
           that
           shed
           his
           blood
           :
           so
           he
           is
           
             a
             meeke
             King
          
           ,
           he
           will
           admit
           mourners
           into
           his
           presence
           ,
           a
           King
           of
           poore
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           persons
           :
           as
           hee
           hath
           beames
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           so
           hee
           hath
           bowels
           of
           mercies
           &
           compassion
           :
           A
           
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           ;
           Why
           was
           
             hee
             tempted
          
           ,
           but
           
             that
             hee
             might
             succour
             those
             that
             are
             tempted
             ?
          
           What
           mercy
           may
           we
           not
           expect
           from
           so
           gracious
           a
           Mediatour
           ,
           that
           tooke
           our
           nature
           vpon
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           
           might
           bee
           gracious
           ;
           hee
           is
           a
           Phisitian
           good
           at
           all
           diseases
           ,
           especially
           at
           the
           binding
           up
           of
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           heale
           our
           soules
           with
           a
           plaster
           of
           his
           owne
           blood
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           death
           save
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           the
           procurers
           of
           ,
           our selves
           ,
           by
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           hath
           he
           not
           the
           same
           bowels
           in
           heaven
           ?
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
          
           
           
             thou
             me
          
           ,
           cryed
           the
           Head
           in
           heaven
           ,
           when
           the
           foot
           was
           trodden
           on
           ,
           on
           earth
           .
           His
           advancement
           hath
           not
           made
           him
           forget
           his
           owne
           flesh
           :
           though
           it
           hath
           freed
           him
           from
           passion
           ,
           yet
           not
           from
           compassion
           
           towards
           us
           .
           The
           Lion
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           will
           onely
           teare
           in
           pieces
           those
           that
           
             will
             not
             have
             him
             rule
             over
             them
             .
          
           Hee
           will
           not
           shew
           his
           strength
           against
           those
           that
           prostrate
           themselves
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           What
           should
           we
           learn
           
           from
           hence
           ,
           but
           
             to
             come
             boldly
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           all
           our
           grievances
           ?
           Shal
           our
           sinnes
           discourage
           us
           ,
           when
           hee
           appeares
           there
           onely
           for
           sinners
           ?
           Art
           thou
           bruised
           ?
           Be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ,
           he
           calleth
           thee
           ;
           concoale
           not
           thy
           wounds
           ,
           open
           all
           before
           him
           ,
           keep
           not
           Satans
           counsell
           .
           Go
           to
           Christ
           though
           trembling
           
           (
           as
           the
           poore
           woman
           )
           if
           wee
           can
           but
           
             touch
             the
             h●…m
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           be
           healed
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           gracious
           answer
           :
           
             Goe
             boldly
             to
             God
          
           in
           our
           flesh
           ;
           for
           this
           end
           that
           wee
           might
           goe
           boldly
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           
             flesh
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             our
             bone
             .
          
           Never
           feare
           to
           go
           to
           God
           since
           we
           have
           such
           a
           Mediatour
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           onely
           our
           friend
           ,
           but
           our
           brother
           ,
           and
           husband
           .
           Well
           might
           the
           Angells
           proclame
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             we
             bring
             you
             tidings
          
           
           
             of
             joy
          
           :
           well
           might
           the
           Apostle
           stir
           us
           up
           to
           
             rejoice
             in
             the
             Lord
             againe
             and
             againe
             :
          
           
           he
           was
           well
           advised
           
           vpon
           what
           grounds
           he
           did
           it
           :
           peace
           and
           joy
           are
           two
           maine
           fruits
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           Let
           the
           world
           be
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           wee
           may
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord.
           His
           presence
           maketh
           any
           condition
           comfortable
           .
           
             Bee
             not
             afraid
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           to
           his
           Disciples
           when
           they
           were
           afraid
           as
           if
           they
           had
           seene
           a
           Ghost
           )
           
             it
             is
             I
          
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           cause
           of
           feare
           where
           he
           is
           present
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           stay
           us
           ,
           when
           
           wee
           feele
           our selves
           bruised
           ;
           Christ
           his
           course
           is
           first
           to
           wound
           ,
           then
           to
           heale
           ;
           No
           sound
           whole
           
           soule
           shall
           ever
           enter
           into
           heaven
           :
           think
           in
           temptation
           ,
           CHRIST
           was
           tempted
           for
           mee
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           tryalls
           will
           be
           my
           Graces
           ,
           and
           Comforts
           .
           If
           CHRIST
           bee
           so
           mercifull
           as
           not
           to
           break
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           breake
           my selfe
           by
           despaire
           ,
           nor
           yeeld
           my selfe
           over
           to
           the
           roaring
           Lyon
           Satan
           to
           break
           me
           in
           pieces
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           see
           the
           contrary
           
           disposition
           of
           CHRIST
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           his
           instruments
           .
           Satan
           setteth
           upon
           us
           when
           we
           are
           weakest
           ,
           as
           
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
          
           upon
           
           the
           
             Si●…hemites
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sore
          
           ;
           But
           CHRIST
           
           will
           make
           up
           in
           us
           all
           the
           breaches
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           have
           made
           ,
           hee
           
             bindes
             up
             the
             broaken
             hearted
          
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           mother
           tendreth
           most
           the
           most
           diseased
           ,
           and
           weakest
           childe
           ;
           so
           doth
           CHRIST
           most
           mercifully
           incline
           to
           the
           weakest
           :
           and
           likewise
           putteth
           an
           instinct
           into
           the
           weakest
           things
           to
           rely
           upon
           something
           stronger
           than
           themselves
           for
           support
           .
           The
           Vine
           stayeth
           it selfe
           upon
           the
           Elme
           :
           and
           the
           weakest
           creatures
           have
           oft
           the
           strongest
           shelters
           .
           The
           consciousnesse
           of
           the
           churches
           weaknesse
           makes
           her
           willing
           to
           leane
           on
           her
           
           beloved
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           her selfe
           under
           his
           wing
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           
           whether
           wee
           are
           such
           as
           those
           that
           may
           expect
           mercy
           ?
        
         
           By
           bruising
           here
           is
           not
           
           meant
           those
           that
           are
           brought
           low
           onely
           by
           crosles
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           by
           thē
           are
           brought
           to
           see
           their
           sinne
           ,
           which
           bruiseth
           most
           of
           all
           .
           When
           conscience
           is
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           then
           every
           judgement
           brings
           a
           report
           of
           GODS
           anger
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           all
           lesser
           troubles
           runne
           into
           this
           great
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           for
           sinne
           :
           As
           all
           corrupt
           humours
           runne
           to
           
           the
           diseased
           ,
           and
           bruised
           part
           of
           the
           body
           :
           And
           as
           every
           Creditor
           falls
           upon
           the
           Debtor
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           once
           arrested
           ;
           so
           when
           conscience
           is
           once
           awaked
           all
           former
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           present
           crosses
           joyne
           together
           to
           make
           the
           bruise
           the
           more
           painfull
           :
           Now
           he
           that
           is
           thus
           bruised
           will
           be
           content
           with
           nothing
           ,
           but
           w
           th
           mercy
           frō
           him
           that
           hath
           bruised
           him
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             wounded
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             heale
             .
          
           2.
           
           Againe
           ,
           a
           man
           truly
           bruised
           ,
           judgeth
           sinne
           the
           greatest
           evill
           ,
           and
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           the
           greatest
           good
           .
           3.
           
           Hee
           had
           rather
           heare
           of
           mercy
           ,
           than
           of
           a
           
           kingdome
           .
           4.
           
           Hee
           hath
           meane
           conceits
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           thinketh
           hee
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           earth
           hee
           treads
           on
           .
           5.
           
           Towards
           others
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           censorious
           ,
           as
           being
           taken
           up
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           is
           full
           of
           sympathy
           and
           compassion
           to
           those
           that
           are
           under
           GODS
           hand
           ,
           6.
           
           He
           thinketh
           those
           that
           walke
           in
           the
           comforts
           of
           GODS
           Spirit
           the
           happiest
           men
           of
           the
           world
           .
           7.
           
           He
           
             trembleth
             at
             the
             word
             of
          
           
           God
           ,
           and
           honoureth
           the
           very
           
             feet
             of
             those
          
           blessed
           
           instruments
           
             that
             bring
             peace
          
           unto
           him
           .
           8.
           
           Hee
           is
           more
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           inward
           exercises
           of
           a
           broken
           
           heart
           ,
           than
           with
           formality
           ,
           and
           yet
           carefull
           to
           use
           all
           sanctifyed
           meanes
           to
           convey
           comfort
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           come
           to
           have
           this
           temper
           ?
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           conceive
           of
           bruising
           either
           as
           a
           state
           
           into
           which
           God
           bringeth
           us
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           duty
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           us
           :
           both
           are
           here
           meant
           ,
           we
           must
           joyn
           with
           GOD
           in
           bruising
           of
           our selves
           ;
           when
           hee
           humbles
           us
           let
           us
           humble
           our selves
           ,
           and
           not
           stand
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           then
           hee
           will
           redouble
           his
           strokes
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           justifie
           CHRIST
           in
           all
           his
           chastisements
           ,
           knowing
           that
           
           all
           his
           dealing
           towards
           us
           is
           to
           cause
           us
           to
           returne
           into
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ;
           his
           work
           in
           bruising
           ,
           tendeth
           to
           our
           worke
           in
           bruising
           our selves
           .
           Let
           us
           lament
           our
           owne
           untowardnesse
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           what
           an
           heart
           have
           I
           ,
           that
           needs
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           this
           could
           bee
           spared
           ?
           Wee
           must
           lay
           siege
           to
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           and
           aggravate
           sinne
           all
           we
           can
           :
           wee
           must
           looke
           on
           CHRIST
           ,
           who
           was
           bruised
           for
           us
           ,
           looke
           on
           him
           whom
           wee
           have
           pierced
           with
           our
           sinnes
           .
           But
           all
           directions
           will
           not
           prevaile
           ,
           unlesse
           GOD
           by
           his
           
           Spirit
           convinceth
           us
           deeply
           ,
           setting
           our
           sinnes
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           driving
           us
           to
           a
           stand
           .
           Then
           we
           wil
           make
           out
           for
           mercy
           .
           Conviction
           will
           breed
           contrition
           ,
           and
           this
           humiliation
           .
           Therefore
           desire
           GOD
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           bring
           a
           cleere
           and
           a
           strong
           light
           into
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           accompany
           it
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           power
           to
           lay
           our
           hearts
           low
           .
        
         
           A
           set
           measure
           of
           bruising
           our selves
           ,
           cannot
           be
           prescribed
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           prize
           CHRIST
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           a
           Saviour
           must
           be
           had
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           untill
           
           we
           reform
           that
           which
           is
           amisse
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           the
           cutting
           off
           our
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           pulling
           out
           our
           right
           eye
           .
           There
           is
           a
           dangerous
           slighting
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           humiliation
           ;
           some
           alledging
           this
           for
           a
           pretence
           for
           their
           overly
           dealing
           with
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           that
           CHRIST
           will
           not
           breake
           the
           bruised
           Reed
           ;
           But
           such
           must
           know
           that
           every
           sudden
           terrour
           and
           short
           griefe
           is
           not
           that
           which
           makes
           us
           bruised
           Reeds
           ;
           not
           a
           little
           hanging
           downe
           our
           heads
           
           like
           a
           Bulrush
           ,
           but
           a
           working
           our
           hearts
           to
           such
           a
           griefe
           ,
           as
           will
           make
           sinne
           
           more
           odious
           unto
           us
           ,
           than
           punishment
           .
           Vntill
           we
           offer
           an
           holy
           violence
           against
           it
           :
           else
           favouring
           our selves
           ,
           we
           make
           work
           for
           GOD
           to
           bruise
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           sharpe
           repentance
           afterwards
           .
           It
           is
           dangerous
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           in
           some
           cases
           with
           some
           spirits
           ,
           to
           press
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           too
           long
           this
           bruising
           ;
           because
           they
           may
           die
           under
           the
           wound
           and
           burthen
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           raised
           up
           againe
           .
           Therfore
           it
           is
           good
           in
           mixt
           assemblies
           to
           mingle
           comforts
           ,
           that
           every
           soule
           may
           have
           its
           due
           portion
           .
           But
           if
           wee
           lay
           this
           for
           a
           ground
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           more
           
           mercy
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           than
           sinne
           in
           us
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           danger
           in
           through
           dealing
           .
           It
           is
           better
           to
           goe
           bruised
           to
           heaven
           ,
           than
           sound
           to
           Hell.
           Therefore
           let
           us
           not
           take
           off
           our selves
           too
           soone
           ,
           nor
           pull
           off
           the
           plaister
           ,
           before
           the
           cure
           be
           wrought
           ,
           but
           keep
           our selves
           under
           this
           work
           till
           sinne
           bee
           the
           sowrest
           ,
           and
           CHRIST
           the
           sweetest
           of
           all
           things
           .
           And
           when
           GODS
           hand
           is
           upon
           us
           in
           any
           kinde
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           divert
           our
           sorrow
           ,
           for
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           root
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           sin
           :
           let
           our
           griefe
           runne
           most
           in
           that
           channell
           ,
           that
           as
           sin
           bred
           
           griefe
           ,
           so
           griefe
           may
           consume
           sinne
           .
        
         
           But
           are
           we
           not
           bruised
           
           unlesse
           wee
           grieve
           more
           for
           sinne
           ,
           than
           we
           doe
           for
           punishment
           ?
        
         
           Sometimes
           our
           griefe
           ,
           
           from
           outward
           grievances
           may
           lye
           heavier
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           than
           griefe
           for
           Gods
           displeasure
           ;
           because
           in
           such
           cases
           the
           griefe
           workes
           upon
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           both
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           and
           hath
           nothing
           to
           stay
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           sparke
           of
           faith
           :
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           violent
           impression
           of
           the
           grievance
           is
           suspended
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           it
           :
           and
           this
           is
           most
           
           felt
           in
           sudden
           distresses
           which
           come
           upon
           the
           soule
           as
           a
           torrent
           or
           land
           flood
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           bodily
           distempers
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sympathy
           betweene
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           body
           ,
           worke
           upon
           the
           soule
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           they
           hinder
           not
           onely
           the
           spirituall
           ,
           but
           often
           the
           naturall
           acts
           .
           Hereupon
           S.
           Iames
           wisheth
           in
           affliction
           to
           pray
           ,
           our selves
           ,
           but
           in
           case
           of
           sicknesse
           to
           
             send
             for
             the
             Elders
          
           ;
           that
           may
           ,
           as
           
           those
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           offer
           up
           the
           sick
           person
           to
           GOD
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           being
           unable
           to
           present
           their
           owne
           case
           .
           Hereupon
           GOD
           admitteth
           
           of
           such
           a
           plea
           frō
           the
           sharpnesse
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           the
           grievance
           ,
           as
           in
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           6.
           &c.
           the
           
           Lord
           knoweth
           whereof
           we
           are
           made
           .
           Psal.
           103.
           he
           
           remembreth
           wee
           are
           but
           dust
           ,
           that
           our
           strength
           is
           not
           the
           strength
           of
           steele
           .
           It
           is
           a
           branch
           of
           his
           faithfulnesse
           unto
           us
           as
           his
           creatures
           ,
           whence
           he
           is
           called
           
             a
             faithfull
             Creator
             ,
             God
             is
          
           
           
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             bee
             tempted
             above
             that
             wee
             are
             able
             .
          
           There
           were
           certain
           Commandements
           which
           the
           Iewes
           called
           the
           hedges
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           as
           to
           fence
           men
           off
           from
           cruelty
           ,
           hee
           commanded
           they
           
           should
           not
           take
           the
           dam●…
           with
           the
           young
           ,
           nor
           seeth
           the
           Kid
           in
           the
           mothers
           milke
           ,
           nor
           muzzle
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Oxe
           :
           Hath
           GOD
           care
           of
           beasts
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           his
           more
           noble
           creature
           ?
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           judge
           charitably
           of
           the
           complaints
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           which
           are
           wrung
           from
           them
           in
           such
           cases
           :
           Iob
           had
           the
           esteeme
           with
           GOD
           of
           a
           patient
           man
           ,
           notwithstanding
           those
           passionate
           complaints
           ;
           faith
           overborne
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           will
           get
           ground
           againe
           ;
           and
           griefe
           for
           sin
           ,
           although
           it
           come
           short
           of
           griefe
           for
           misery
           
           in
           violence
           ,
           yet
           it
           goeth
           beyond
           it
           in
           constancy
           ;
           as
           〈◊〉
           running
           stream
           fed
           with
           〈◊〉
           spring
           holdeth
           out
           ,
           when
           a
           sudden
           swelling
           brooke
           faileth
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           concluding
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           our
           incouragement
           to
           a
           thorow
           worke
           of
           bruising
           ,
           and
           patience
           under
           Gods
           bruising
           of
           us
           ,
           let
           all
           know
           that
           none
           are
           fitter
           for
           comfort
           than
           those
           that
           thinke
           themselves
           furthest
           off
           .
           Men
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           are
           not
           lost
           enough
           in
           their
           owne
           feeling
           ,
           for
           a
           Saviour
           .
           A
           holy
           despaire
           sin
           our selves
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           true
           hope
           .
           In
           GOD
           ,
           
           the
           fatherlesse
           finde
           mercie
           :
           
           if
           men
           were
           more
           fatherless
           ,
           they
           should
           feele
           more
           Gods
           fatherly
           affection
           from
           heaven
           :
           For
           GOD
           that
           
             dwelleth
             in
             highest
          
           
           heavens
           ,
           dwelleth
           likewise
           in
           the
           lowest
           soule
           .
           Christs
           sheepe
           are
           weake
           Sheepe
           ,
           and
           wanting
           in
           something
           or
           other
           ;
           hee
           therefore
           applyeth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           every
           Sheepe
           .
           Ez.
           34.
           he
           
           seeks
           that
           which
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           brings
           againe
           than
           which
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           bindes
           up
           that
           which
           was
           broken
           and
           strengthens
           the
           weak●…
           his
           tēderst
           care
           is
           over
           the
           
           weakest
           .
           The
           Lambs
           he
           ca●…ieth
           
           in
           his
           bosome
           :
           
             Peter
             ,
             ●…eed
             my
             Lambs
          
           .
           Hee
           was
           most
           familiar
           and
           open
           to
           ●…he
           troubled
           soules
           .
           How
           carefull
           was
           he
           that
           Peter
           &
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           should
           not
           bee
           too
           much
           dejected
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           
             Goe
             tell
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             tell
             Peter
             .
          
           Christ
           
           knew
           that
           guilt
           of
           their
           unkindnesse
           in
           leaving
           of
           him
           ,
           had
           dejected
           their
           spirits
           .
           How
           gently
           did
           hee
           indure
           Thomas
           his
           unbeleefe
           ?
           &
           stooped
           so
           far
           into
           his
           weaknesse
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           him
           to
           thrust
           his
           ●…and
           into
           his
           side
           .
           
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           branch
           ,
           
           GOD
           will
           not
           quench
           the
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           or
           wieke
           ,
           but
           will
           blow
           it
           up
           till
           it
           flameth
           .
           In
           smoaking
           flax
           there
           is
           but
           a
           little
           light
           ,
           &
           that
           weake
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           able
           to
           flame
           ,
           and
           this
           little
           mixed
           with
           smoake
           .
           The
           observations
           hence
           are
           first
           ,
           That
           in
           GODS
           Children
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           first
           conversiō
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           a
           little
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           little
           mixt
           with
           much
           corruption
           ,
           which
           as
           smoake
           is
           offensive
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           not
           quench
           this
           smoaking
           Flax.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           .
           
             Grace
             is
          
           
           
             little
             at
             the
             first
          
           .
           There
           are
           
           severall
           Ages
           in
           Christians
           ,
           some
           Babes
           ,
           some
           young
           men
           :
           Grace
           is
           as
           
             a
             graine
             of
             Mustard-seed
          
           .
           Nothing
           so
           little
           as
           grace
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           nothing
           more
           glorious
           afterward
           :
           things
           of
           greatest
           perfection
           are
           longest
           in
           comming
           to
           their
           growth
           .
           Man
           ,
           the
           perfectest
           creature
           ,
           comes
           to
           perfection
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ;
           Worthlesse
           things
           ,
           as
           Mushromes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           like
           
             Ionas
             Gourd
          
           ,
           soon
           spring
           up
           ,
           and
           soone
           vanish
           .
           A
           new
           creature
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           frame
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           therefore
           it
           groweth
           up
           by
           degrees
           .
           Wosee
           in
           Nature
           ,
           that
           a
           
           mighty
           Oake
           riseth
           of
           an
           Akorne
           .
           It
           is
           with
           a
           Christian
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Christ
           ,
           who
           sprang
           out
           of
           the
           dead
           stocke
           of
           Iesse
           ,
           out
           of
           Davids
           family
           ,
           when
           it
           
           was
           at
           the
           lowest
           ,
           but
           hee
           grew
           up
           higher
           than
           the
           heavens
           .
           It
           is
           not
           with
           the
           trees
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           trees
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           which
           were
           created
           all
           perfect
           at
           the
           first
           .
           The
           seeds
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           this
           goodly
           frame
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           hid
           in
           the
           Chaos
           ,
           in
           that
           confused
           Mass
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           GOD
           did
           command
           all
           creatures
           to
           arise
           ;
           in
           the
           small
           seeds
           of
           
           plants
           lye
           hid
           both
           bulke
           and
           branches
           ,
           bud
           and
           fruit
           .
           In
           a
           few
           principles
           lye
           hid
           all
           comfortable
           conclusions
           of
           holy
           truth
           .
           All
           those
           glorious
           fire-workes
           of
           zeale
           and
           holinesse
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           had
           their
           beginning
           from
           a
           few
           sparkes
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           not
           therefore
           be
           discouraged
           at
           the
           small
           beginnings
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           looke
           on
           our selves
           ,
           as
           
             elected
             to
             bee
             blamelesse
             ;
             and
          
           
           
             without
             spot
          
           .
           Let
           us
           onely
           look
           on
           our
           imperfect
           beginning
           ,
           to
           inforce
           further
           strife
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           us
           in
           a
           low
           conceit
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           
           discouragement
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           our selves
           ,
           as
           CHRIST
           doth
           ,
           who
           looks
           on
           us
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           he
           intendeth
           to
           fit
           for
           himselfe
           .
           CHRIST
           valueth
           us
           by
           what
           we
           shall
           bee
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           we
           are
           elected
           unto
           .
           Wee
           call
           a
           little
           Plant
           a
           Tree
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           growing
           up
           to
           be
           so
           .
           
             Who
             is
             hee
             that
             despiseth
             the
             day
             of
             little
             things
             ?
             Zach.
          
           4.
           
           CHRIST
           would
           not
           have
           us
           despise
           little
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           glorious
           Angells
           disdaine
           not
           attendance
           on
           little
           ones
           :
           little
           in
           their
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           and
           little
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Grace
           ,
           though
           little
           in
           
           quantity
           ,
           yet
           is
           much
           in
           vigour
           and
           worth
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           CHRIST
           that
           raiseth
           the
           worth
           of
           little
           and
           meane
           places
           and
           persons
           .
           
             Bethlem
             the
             least
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           the
           least
           ;
           the
           least
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           in
           respect
           CHRIST
           was
           born
           there
           .
           The
           
             second
             Temple
          
           came
           short
           of
           the
           outward
           magnificence
           of
           the
           former
           :
           yet
           more
           glorious
           than
           the
           first
           ,
           because
           CHRIST
           came
           into
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           of
           the
           Temple
           came
           in
           to
           his
           owne
           Temple
           .
           The
           pupill
           of
           the
           eye
           is
           very
           little
           ,
           yet
           seeth
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           heaven
           at
           once
           .
           A
           pearle
           ,
           though
           
           little
           ,
           yet
           is
           of
           much
           esteeme
           .
           Nothing
           in
           the
           world
           of
           so
           good
           use
           ,
           as
           the
           least
           dram
           of
           graces
           .
        
         
           But
           Grace
           is
           not
           onely
           little
           ,
           but
           mingled
           with
           corruption
           ;
           whereof
           it
           is
           that
           a
           Christian
           is
           said
           to
           be
           smoaking
           flax
           :
           whence
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           
             Grace
             doth
             not
             waste
             corruption
             all
             at
             once
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             some
             is
             left
             to
             conflict
             withall
             .
          
           The
           purest
           actions
           of
           the
           purest
           men
           need
           CHRIST
           to
           performe
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           his
           office
           .
           When
           we
           pray
           ,
           we
           need
           to
           pray
           again
           for
           CHRIST
           to
           pardon
           the
           defects
           of
           them
           .
           See
           some
           instances
           
           of
           this
           smoaking
           flax
           .
           Moses
           
           at
           the
           red
           Sea
           being
           in
           a
           great
           perplexity
           ,
           and
           knowing
           not
           what
           to
           say
           ,
           or
           which
           way
           to
           turn
           him
           ,
           groaned
           to
           GOD
           :
           no
           doubt
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           great
           conflict
           in
           him
           .
           In
           great
           distresses
           
             we
             know
             not
             what
          
           
           
             to
             pray
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             makes
             request
             with
             sighes
             that
             cannot
             bee
             expressed
             .
          
           Broken
           hearts
           can
           yeeld
           but
           broken
           prayers
           .
        
         
           When
           David
           was
           before
           the
           King
           of
           Gath
           ,
           and
           
           dis-figured
           himselfe
           in
           an
           uncomely
           manner
           ,
           in
           that
           smoake
           there
           was
           some
           fire
           also
           ;
           you
           may
           see
           what
           an
           excellent
           Psalme
           he
           makes
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           
           Psalme
           34.
           
           Wherein
           
           upon
           experience
           ,
           vers
           .
           18.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             neare
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
          
           Psal.
           31.
           22.
           
           I
           
           
             said
             in
             my
             haste
             ,
             I
             am
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             ,
          
           there
           is
           
             smoake
             ;
             Yet
             thou
             heardest
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             prayer
             ,
          
           there
           
           is
           
             fire
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             carest
             thou
             not
             that
             we
             perish
             ?
          
           (
           cry
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           )
           here
           is
           smoake
           of
           infidelity
           ,
           yet
           so
           much
           light
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           stirred
           them
           up
           to
           pray
           to
           
             Christ
             :
             Lord
             I
             beleeve
          
           ,
           there
           is
           light
           ;
           But
           
             help
             my
             unbeliefe
          
           ,
           there
           is
           smoake
           .
        
         
           Ionas
           2.
           4.
           cryes
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           
           
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
          
           ,
           there
           is
           
             smoake
             ;
             yet
             will
             I
             looke
             againe
          
           
           
             to
             thy
             holy
             Temple
          
           ,
           there
           is
           light
           .
        
         
           
             O
             miserable
             man
             that
             I
          
           
           am
           ,
           (
           saith
           Saint
           Paul
           upon
           sense
           of
           his
           corruption
           ;
           )
           but
           yet
           breakes
           out
           into
           
             thanks
             to
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             I
             sleepe
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Church
           
           in
           the
           
             Canticles
             )
             but
             my
             heart
             wakes
             .
          
           In
           the
           seven
           Churches
           ,
           which
           for
           their
           light
           are
           called
           seven
           golden
           Candlestickes
           ,
           most
           
           of
           them
           had
           much
           smoke
           with
           their
           light
           .
        
         
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           mixture
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           carie
           about
           us
           a
           double
           principle
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Nature
           .
           The
           end
           of
           it
           is
           especially
           
           to
           preserve
           us
           from
           those
           two
           dangerous
           Rockes
           our
           Natures
           are
           prone
           to
           dash
           upon
           ,
           Security
           and
           Pride
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           us
           to
           pitch
           our
           rest
           on
           Iustification
           ,
           not
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           besides
           imperfection
           hath
           some
           soile
           .
        
         
           Our
           spirituall
           fire
           ,
           is
           like
           our
           ordinary
           fire
           here
           below
           (
           mixt
           .
           )
           But
           fire
           is
           most
           pure
           in
           its
           owne
           Element
           ,
           above
           :
           So
           shall
           all
           our
           graces
           be
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           where
           we
           would
           bee
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           proper
           element
           .
           From
           this
           mixture
           it
           is
           that
           the
           
           people
           of
           GOD
           have
           so
           
           different
           judgements
           of
           themselves
           ,
           looking
           sometime
           at
           the
           work
           of
           grace
           ,
           sometimes
           at
           the
           remainder
           of
           corruption
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           look
           upon
           that
           ,
           then
           they
           think
           they
           have
           no
           grace
           :
           though
           they
           love
           CHRIST
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           children
           ;
           yet
           dare
           not
           challenge
           so
           neer
           acquaintance
           as
           to
           be
           his
           .
           Even
           as
           a
           Candle
           in
           the
           socket
           sometimes
           sheweth
           its
           light
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           shew
           of
           light
           is
           lost
           :
           so
           sometimes
           well
           perswaded
           they
           are
           of
           themselves
           ,
           sometimes
           at
           a
           losse
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           second
           
           observation
           ,
           
             Christ
             will
             not
          
           
           
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             Flax
          
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           sparke
           is
           from
           heaven
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           owne
           ,
           it
           is
           kindled
           by
           his
           owne
           Spirit
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           that
           tendeth
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           powerfull
           grace
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           he
           preserveth
           light
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           a
           sparke
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           swelling
           waters
           of
           corruption
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           an
           especiall
           blessing
           in
           that
           little
           spark
           Isay
           56.
           8.
           
           
             When
             Wine
             is
             found
             in
             a
             cluster
             ,
             one
             saith
             ,
             Destroy
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             blessing
             in
             it
             .
          
           We
           see
           how
           our
           Saviour
           CHRIST
           
           bore
           with
           Thomas
           in
           his
           
           doubting
           :
           with
           the
           
             two
             Disciples
          
           that
           went
           to
           Emaus
           ,
           who
           staggered
           ,
           whether
           
           
             he
             came
             to
             redeeme
             Israel
             or
             no
             :
          
           hee
           quencheth
           not
           that
           little
           light
           in
           Peter
           ,
           which
           was
           smothered
           :
           
           Peter
           denyed
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           denyed
           not
           
             Peter
             .
             If
             thou
          
           
           
             wilt
             ,
             thou
             canst
          
           ,
           said
           one
           poore
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           :
           
             Lord
             if
             thou
             canst
          
           ,
           said
           another
           ;
           both
           were
           this
           smoking
           flax
           ,
           neither
           of
           both
           were
           quenched
           .
           If
           Christ
           had
           stood
           upon
           his
           owne
           greatnesse
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           rejected
           him
           that
           came
           with
           his
           
             [
             if
             ,
          
           ]
           but
           CHRIST
           answers
           his
           
             [
             if
          
           ]
           with
           a
           
           gracious
           and
           absolute
           grant
           ,
           
             I
             will
             ,
             be
             thou
             cleane
             .
          
           The
           woman
           that
           was
           diseased
           with
           an
           issue
           ,
           did
           but
           touch
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           trembling
           hand
           ,
           and
           but
           
             the
             hem
             of
             his
             garment
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           went
           away
           both
           healed
           and
           comforted
           .
           In
           the
           
             seven
             Churches
          
           wee
           see
           he
           
           acknowledgeth
           and
           cherisheth
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           good
           in
           them
           .
           Because
           the
           Disciples
           slept
           of
           infirmity
           ,
           being
           oppressed
           
           with
           griefe
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           CHRIST
           frameth
           a
           comfortable
           excuse
           for
           them
           ,
           
             The
             spirit
             is
             willing
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             is
             weake
             .
          
        
         
           If
           CHRIST
           should
           
           not
           be
           mercifull
           he
           would
           misse
           of
           his
           owne
           ends
           ;
           
             There
             is
             mercy
             with
             thee
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             feared
             .
          
           Now
           all
           are
           willing
           to
           come
           under
           that
           banner
           of
           love
           which
           hee
           spreadeth
           over
           his
           .
           
             Therefore
             to
             thee
             shall
          
           
           
             all
             flesh
             come
          
           .
           Hee
           useth
           moderation
           and
           care
           ,
           
             lest
             the
             spirit
             should
             faile
             before
          
           
           
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             soules
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             .
          
           CHRISTS
           
             heart
             yerned
          
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             when
             hee
             saw
             them
             without
             meat
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             faint
             :
          
           Much
           more
           will
           hee
           have
           regard
           for
           the
           preventing
           of
           our
           spirituall
           faintings
           .
        
         
           Here
           see
           the
           opposite
           
           disposition
           betweene
           the
           holy
           nature
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           the
           impure
           nature
           of
           Man.
           Man
           for
           a
           little
           smoake
           will
           quench
           the
           light
           :
           CHRIST
           ever
           wee
           see
           cherisheth
           even
           the
           least
           beginnings
           .
           How
           bare
           hee
           with
           the
           many
           imperfections
           of
           his
           poor
           Disciples
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           sharply
           checke
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           shine
           the
           brighter
           .
           Can
           we
           have
           a
           better
           patterne
           to
           follow
           than
           this
           of
           him
           by
           whom
           we
           hope
           to
           bee
           saved
           ?
           Rom.
           15.
           1.
           
           
             We
             that
             are
             strong
             ought
             to
             beare
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             them
             that
             are
             weak
             .
             I
             become
             all
             things
          
           
           
           
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             winne
             some
             .
          
           O
           that
           this
           gaining
           and
           winning
           disposition
           were
           more
           in
           many
           !
           Many
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           us
           lyeth
           )
           are
           lost
           for
           want
           of
           incouragement
           .
           See
           how
           that
           faithfull
           fisher
           of
           men
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           labours
           to
           catch
           his
           Iudge
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thou
          
           
           
             beleevest
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           and
           then
           wisheth
           all
           saving
           good
           ,
           but
           not
           bonds
           ;
           hee
           might
           have
           added
           them
           too
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           discourage
           one
           that
           made
           but
           an
           offer
           ,
           hee
           would
           therefore
           wish
           Agrippa
           only
           that
           which
           was
           good
           in
           Religion
           .
           How
           carefull
           was
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           
           of
           little
           ones
           that
           they
           might
           not
           bee
           offended
           ?
           How
           doth
           he
           defend
           his
           Disciples
           from
           malitious
           imputations
           of
           the
           Pharises
           ?
           
           How
           carefull
           
             not
             to
             put
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             vessels
             ,
          
           not
           to
           alienate
           new
           beginners
           with
           the
           austerities
           of
           Religion
           (
           as
           some
           indiscreetly
           .
           )
           O
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
           they
           shal
           have
           time
           to
           fast
           when
           I
           am
           gone
           ,
           and
           strength
           to
           fast
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           come
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           the
           best
           way
           to
           fall
           foule
           presently
           with
           young
           beginners
           for
           some
           lesser
           vanities
           ,
           but
           shew
           them
           a
           more
           excellent
           
           way
           ,
           and
           breed
           them
           up
           in
           positive
           grounds
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           wil
           be
           quickly
           out
           of
           credit
           with
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           amisse
           to
           conceale
           their
           wants
           ,
           to
           excuse
           some
           failings
           ,
           to
           commend
           their
           performances
           ,
           to
           cherish
           their
           towardnesse
           ,
           to
           remove
           all
           rubs
           out
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           to
           helpe
           them
           every
           way
           to
           beare
           the
           yoake
           of
           Religion
           with
           greater
           ease
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           love
           with
           God
           and
           his
           service
           ,
           lest
           they
           distaste
           it
           before
           they
           know
           it
           .
           For
           the
           most
           part
           we
           see
           CHRIST
           planteth
           in
           young
           beginners
           a
           love
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           
           
             the
             first
             love
          
           ,
           to
           cary
           them
           through
           their
           profession
           with
           more
           delight
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           expose
           them
           to
           crosses
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           gathered
           strength
           ,
           as
           wee
           breed
           up
           young
           plants
           ,
           and
           fence
           them
           from
           the
           weather
           ,
           untill
           they
           bee
           well
           rooted
           .
           Mercy
           to
           others
           should
           move
           us
           to
           deny
           our selves
           in
           our
           lawfull
           liberties
           oftentimes
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           offence
           of
           weake
           ones
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             little
             ones
             that
             are
             offended
          
           .
           The
           weakest
           are
           aptest
           to
           think
           themselves
           despised
           ,
           therfore
           wee
           should
           bee
           most
           carefull
           to
           give
           them
           content
           .
        
         
         
           It
           were
           a
           good
           strife
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           one
           to
           labour
           to
           give
           no
           offence
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           labour
           to
           take
           none
           .
           The
           best
           men
           are
           severe
           to
           themselves
           ,
           tender
           over
           others
           .
        
         
           Yet
           people
           should
           not
           tyre
           and
           weare
           out
           the
           patience
           of
           others
           :
           Nor
           should
           the
           weaker
           so
           farre
           exact
           moderation
           from
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           beare
           out
           themselves
           upon
           their
           indulgence
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           rest
           in
           their
           owne
           infirmities
           ,
           with
           danger
           to
           their
           own
           soules
           ,
           and
           scandall
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Church
           suffereth
           much
           from
           weake
           
           ones
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           may
           challenge
           liberty
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           mildly
           ,
           so
           oftentimes
           directly
           .
           The
           scope
           of
           true
           love
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           the
           party
           better
           ,
           which
           by
           concealment
           oftentimes
           is
           hindred
           :
           with
           some
           a
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           prevaileth
           most
           ,
           but
           with
           some
           a
           rod.
           Some
           must
           be
           
             pulled
             out
             of
             the
             fire
          
           with
           violence
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           
             blesse
             God
             for
             us
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             visitation
             .
          
           Wee
           see
           our
           Saviour
           multiplyes
           
           woe
           upon
           woe
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           to
           deale
           with
           hard-hearted
           Hypocrites
           ;
           For
           Hypocrites
           doe
           neede
           stronger
           conviction
           than
           
           grosse
           sinners
           ,
           because
           their
           will
           is
           naught
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           usually
           their
           conversion
           is
           violent
           .
           An
           hard
           knot
           must
           have
           an
           answerable
           wedge
           ,
           else
           in
           a
           cruell
           pity
           wee
           betray
           their
           soules
           .
           A
           sharpe
           reproofe
           sometimes
           is
           a
           precious
           pearle
           ,
           and
           
             a
             sweet
             balme
          
           .
           The
           wounds
           of
           secure
           sinners
           will
           not
           bee
           healed
           with
           sweet
           words
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           came
           as
           well
           in
           
             fiery
             tongues
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           holy
           Spirit
           will
           vouchsafe
           a
           spirit
           of
           prudence
           and
           discretion
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           salt
           to
           season
           all
           our
           words
           and
           actions
           )
           
           And
           such
           wisedome
           will
           teach
           us
           
             to
             speake
             a
             word
             in
             season
          
           both
           to
           the
           weary
           and
           likewise
           to
           the
           secure
           soule
           .
           And
           indeed
           he
           had
           need
           have
           
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             learned
          
           that
           shall
           either
           raise
           up
           ,
           or
           cast
           downe
           :
           But
           in
           this
           place
           I
           speake
           of
           mildness
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           weake
           ,
           and
           are
           sensible
           of
           it
           :
           These
           wee
           must
           bring
           on
           gently
           ,
           and
           
             drive
             softly
          
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           did
           his
           
           Cattell
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           pace
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           children
           were
           able
           to
           endure
           .
        
         
           Weake
           Christians
           are
           like
           glasses
           which
           are
           hurt
           with
           the
           least
           violent
           usage
           ,
           otherwise
           if
           gently
           
           handled
           will
           continue
           a
           long
           time
           .
           
             This
             honour
          
           of
           gentle
           use
           we
           are
           to
           
             give
             to
             the
             weaker
             vessells
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           shall
           both
           preserve
           them
           ,
           and
           likewise
           make
           them
           usefull
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           our selves
           .
        
         
           In
           uncleane
           bodies
           if
           all
           ill
           humours
           be
           purged
           out
           ,
           you
           shall
           purge
           life
           and
           all
           away
           .
           Therefore
           though
           GOD
           saith
           ,
           Zach.
           13.
           9.
           that
           
             he
             will
             fine
             them
             as
             silver
             is
             fined
             .
          
           Yet
           Esay
           48.
           10.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             fined
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             silver
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           exactly
           as
           that
           no
           drosse
           remaineth
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           respect
           to
           our
           weaknesse
           .
           Perfect
           refining
           
           is
           for
           another
           world
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           of
           the
           
             soules
             of
             perfect
             men
          
           .
        
         
           Divines
           had
           need
           to
           
           take
           heed
           therefore
           how
           they
           deale
           with
           these
           in
           divers
           particulars
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           carefull
           they
           straine
           not
           things
           too
           hie
           ,
           making
           those
           generall
           and
           necessary
           evidences
           of
           grace
           which
           agree
           not
           to
           the
           experience
           of
           many
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           and
           lay
           salvation
           and
           damnation
           upon
           those
           things
           that
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           beare
           so
           great
           a
           waight
           ,
           whereupon
           men
           are
           groundlesly
           cast
           down
           lower
           by
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           can
           hastily
           be
           raised
           up
           againe
           
           by
           themselves
           or
           others
           .
           The
           Ambassadors
           of
           so
           gentle
           a
           Saviour
           should
           not
           bee
           over
           masterly
           ,
           setting
           up
           themselves
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           ,
           where
           CHRIST
           alone
           should
           sit
           as
           in
           his
           owne
           Temple
           .
           How
           carefull
           was
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           cases
           of
           conscience
           not
           to
           lay
           a
           snare
           upon
           any
           weak
           conscience
           !
        
         
           They
           should
           take
           heed
           likewise
           that
           they
           hide
           not
           
           their
           meaning
           in
           darke
           speeches
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           clouds
           .
           Truth
           feareth
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           concealement
           ,
           and
           desireth
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           cleerely
           
           to
           bee
           laid
           open
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           :
           When
           it
           is
           most
           naked
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           lovely
           and
           powerfull
           .
        
         
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           as
           he
           tooke
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           our
           familiar
           manner
           of
           speech
           ,
           which
           was
           part
           of
           his
           voluntary
           abasement
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           was
           a
           profound
           man
           ,
           yet
           became
           as
           
             a
             nurse
          
           to
           the
           weaker
           sort
           .
           
        
         
           That
           spirit
           of
           mercy
           that
           was
           in
           CHRIST
           should
           move
           his
           servants
           to
           bee
           content
           to
           abase
           themselves
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           meanest
           .
           What
           made
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             suffer
             violence
          
           after
           
           Iohn
           the
           Baptists
           time
           ,
           but
           that
           comfortable
           truths
           were
           with
           that
           plainnesse
           and
           evidence
           layd
           open
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           so
           affected
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           offered
           a
           holy
           violence
           to
           them
           ?
        
         
           CHRIST
           chose
           those
           to
           preach
           mercy
           ,
           which
           had
           felt
           most
           meroy
           ,
           as
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           S.
           Paul
           :
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           examples
           of
           what
           they
           taught
           .
           Saint
           
             Paul
             became
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
          
           stooping
           unto
           them
           for
           their
           good
           :
           CHRIST
           came
           downe
           from
           heaven
           and
           emptied
           himselfe
           of
           majesty
           in
           tender
           love
           to
           soules
           :
           shall
           not
           we
           come
           
           
           
           
           
           downe
           from
           our
           high
           conceits
           ,
           to
           doe
           any
           poore
           soule
           good
           ?
           shall
           man
           be
           proud
           ,
           after
           GOD
           hath
           beene
           humble
           ?
           Wee
           see
           the
           ministers
           of
           Satan
           turn
           themselves
           into
           all
           shapes
           to
           
             make
             proselytes
          
           .
           A
           Iesuite
           will
           be
           every
           man.
           We
           see
           ambitious
           men
           study
           accommodation
           of
           themselves
           to
           the
           humours
           of
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           hope
           to
           raise
           themselves
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           wee
           study
           application
           of
           our selves
           to
           CHRIST
           ,
           by
           whom
           wee
           hope
           to
           be
           advanced
           ;
           nay
           ,
           are
           already
           sitting
           with
           him
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ?
           After
           wee
           are
           gained
           to
           
           CHRIST
           our selves
           ,
           wee
           should
           labour
           to
           gaine
           others
           to
           CHRIST
           .
           Holy
           ambition
           and
           covetousnesse
           will
           move
           us
           to
           put
           upon
           our selves
           the
           disposition
           of
           CHRIST
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           put
           off
           our selves
           first
           .
        
         
           Wee
           should
           not
           thirdly
           racke
           their
           wits
           with
           
           curious
           or
           
             doubtfull
             disputes
          
           ,
           for
           so
           wee
           shall
           distract
           and
           tire
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           occasion
           to
           make
           them
           cast
           off
           the
           care
           of
           all
           .
           That
           age
           of
           the
           church
           which
           was
           most
           fertile
           in
           nice
           questions
           ,
           was
           most
           barren
           in
           Religion
           .
           For
           it
           makes
           people
           thinke
           Religion
           
           to
           be
           onely
           a
           matter
           of
           wit
           ,
           in
           tying
           and
           untying
           of
           knots
           ,
           the
           braines
           of
           men
           given
           that
           wayes
           are
           hotter
           usually
           than
           
           their
           hearts
           .
           Yet
           not
           withstanding
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           cast
           into
           times
           and
           places
           wherein
           doubts
           are
           raised
           about
           maine
           points
           ,
           here
           people
           ought
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           established
           .
           God
           suffer
           questions
           oftentimes
           to
           arise
           for
           tryall
           of
           our
           love
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           our
           parts
           .
           Nothing
           is
           so
           certaine
           
           as
           that
           which
           is
           certaine
           after
           doubts
           .
           Shaking
           settles
           and
           roots
           .
           In
           a
           contentious
           age
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           witty
           thing
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           
           and
           to
           know
           what
           to
           pitch
           their
           soules
           upon
           :
           It
           is
           an
           office
           of
           love
           here
           to
           take
           away
           the
           stones
           ,
           and
           to
           smooth
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           under
           pretence
           of
           avoydance
           of
           disputes
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           suffer
           an
           adverse
           party
           to
           get
           ground
           upon
           the
           truth
           :
           For
           thus
           may
           we
           easily
           betray
           both
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           soules
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           likewise
           those
           are
           
           failing
           that
           by
           over
           much
           austerity
           drive
           backe
           troubled
           soules
           from
           having
           comfort
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           cariage
           many
           smother
           their
           temptations
           ,
           and
           
           burne
           inwardly
           because
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           into
           whose
           bosome
           they
           may
           vent
           their
           griefe
           ,
           and
           ease
           their
           soules
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           neither
           binde
           where
           GOD
           loseth
           ,
           nor
           lose
           where
           GOD
           bindeth
           ,
           nor
           open
           where
           GOD
           shutteth
           ,
           nor
           shut
           where
           God
           openeth
           ;
           the
           right
           use
           of
           the
           Keyes
           is
           alwayes
           successfull
           .
           In
           personall
           application
           there
           must
           be
           great
           heed
           taken
           :
           for
           a
           man
           may
           bee
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           yet
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           a
           truth
           to
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           he
           speaketh
           :
           if
           hee
           
             grieve
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
          
           
           
             not
             grieved
          
           ,
           by
           unseasonable
           truths
           ,
           or
           by
           comforts
           in
           an
           ill
           way
           ,
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           wicked
           may
           bee
           strengthned
           .
           One
           mans
           meat
           ,
           may
           bee
           anothers
           bane
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           looke
           to
           the
           generall
           temper
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           rouzing
           and
           waking
           Scriptures
           are
           fittest
           :
           yet
           there
           be
           many
           broken
           spirits
           ,
           need
           soft
           and
           oily
           words
           .
           Even
           in
           the
           worst
           time
           the
           Prophets
           mingled
           sweet
           comfort
           for
           the
           
             hidden
             remnant
          
           of
           faithfull
           people
           .
           GOD
           hath
           
             comfort
             comfort
             ye
             my
             people
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             lift
             up
             thy
             voyce
             as
             a
             Trumpet
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           here
           likewise
           there
           
           needs
           a
           caveat
           .
           Mercy
           doth
           not
           rob
           us
           of
           our
           right
           judgement
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           should
           take
           smoaking
           firebrands
           for
           smoaking
           flax
           :
           none
           will
           claime
           mercy
           more
           of
           others
           ,
           than
           those
           whose
           portion
           is
           due
           severity
           .
           This
           example
           doth
           not
           countenance
           lukewarmnesse
           ,
           nor
           too
           much
           indulgence
           to
           those
           that
           need
           quickning
           .
           Cold
           diseases
           must
           have
           hot
           remedies
           .
           It
           made
           for
           the
           just
           commendatiōs
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             beare
             them
             which
             are
             evill
             .
          
           
           We
           should
           so
           beare
           with
           
           others
           ,
           as
           wee
           discover
           withall
           a
           dislike
           of
           evill
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           CHRIST
           would
           not
           forbeare
           sharp
           reproofe
           ,
           where
           hee
           saw
           dangerous
           infirmities
           ,
           in
           his
           most
           beloved
           Disciples
           .
           It
           bringeth
           under
           a
           curse
           
             to
             doe
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             negligently
             :
          
           Even
           where
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           just
           severity
           :
           As
           when
           it
           is
           sheathing
           the
           sword
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           enemy
           .
           And
           those
           whom
           we
           suffer
           to
           be
           betraid
           by
           their
           worst
           enemies
           their
           sinnes
           wil
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           curse
           us
           another
           day
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           preserve
           just
           bounds
           of
           mercy
           and
           
           severity
           ,
           without
           a
           spirit
           above
           our
           owne
           :
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           desire
           to
           bee
           led
           withall
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           .
           That
           
             wisedome
             which
             dwelleth
             with
             prudence
          
           will
           
           guide
           us
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           without
           which
           virtue
           is
           not
           virtue
           ,
           truth
           not
           truth
           :
           the
           rule
           and
           the
           case
           must
           bee
           laid
           together
           :
           for
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           narrow
           insight
           ,
           seeming
           likenesse
           in
           conditions
           wil
           be
           the
           breeder
           of
           errours
           in
           our
           opinions
           of
           them
           .
           Those
           fiery
           ,
           tempestuous
           ,
           and
           dist●…ctive
           spirits
           in
           Popery
           ,
           that
           seeke
           to
           promote
           their
           Religion
           by
           cruelty
           ,
           shew
           that
           they
           
           are
           strangers
           to
           that
           wisedome
           which
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           maketh
           men
           gentle
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           shew
           that
           mercy
           they
           have
           felt
           before
           ,
           thēselves
           .
           It
           is
           a
           way
           of
           prevailing
           ,
           as
           agreeable
           to
           CHRIST
           ,
           so
           likewise
           to
           mans
           nature
           ,
           to
           prevaile
           by
           some
           forbearance
           and
           moderation
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           oft
           wee
           see
           a
           false
           spirit
           in
           those
           that
           call
           for
           moderation
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           to
           carry
           their
           owne
           projects
           with
           the
           greater
           strength
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           prove
           of
           the
           prevailing
           hand
           ,
           they
           will
           hardly
           shew
           that
           moderation
           to
           others
           ,
           
           they
           now
           call
           for
           from
           others
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           proud
           kind
           of
           moderation
           likewise
           ,
           when
           men
           will
           take
           upon
           thē
           to
           censure
           either
           party
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           wiser
           than
           both
           ,
           though
           if
           the
           spirit
           be
           right
           ,
           a
           looker
           on
           may
           see
           more
           than
           those
           that
           are
           in
           conflict
           .
        
         
           So
           in
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           sutable
           
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           CHRIST
           to
           incline
           to
           the
           milder
           part
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           
           kill
           a
           flye
           on
           the
           forehead
           with
           a
           beetle
           ;
           nor
           shut
           men
           out
           of
           heaven
           for
           a
           trifle
           .
           The
           very
           snuffers
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           were
           made
           of
           pure
           gold
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           
           purity
           of
           those
           censures
           ,
           whereby
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           kept
           bright
           .
           That
           power
           that
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           given
           for
           edification
           ,
           not
           destruction
           .
           How
           carefull
           was
           Saint
           Paul
           that
           the
           
             incestuous
             Corinthian
          
           repenting
           ,
           should
           not
           bee
           swallowed
           up
           with
           too
           much
           griefe
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           civill
           Magistrates
           ,
           
           they
           for
           civill
           exigences
           and
           reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           must
           let
           the
           Law
           have
           its
           course
           :
           yet
           thus
           farre
           they
           should
           imitate
           this
           milde
           King
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           mingle
           bitternesse
           and
           passion
           with
           authority
           derived
           
           from
           GOD.
           Authority
           is
           a
           beam
           of
           Gods
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           prevaileth
           most
           where
           there
           is
           least
           mixture
           of
           that
           which
           is
           mans
           .
           It
           requireth
           more
           than
           ordinary
           wisedome
           to
           manage
           it
           aright
           .
           This
           string
           must
           not
           bee
           too
           much
           strained
           up
           ,
           nor
           too
           much
           let
           loose
           .
           Iustice
           is
           an
           harmonicall
           thing
           .
           Herbs
           hot
           or
           cold
           beyond
           a
           certaine
           degree
           kill
           .
           We
           see
           even
           contrary
           Elements
           preserved
           in
           one
           body
           by
           a
           wise
           contemperation
           .
           Iustice
           in
           rigour
           is
           oft
           extreame
           injustice
           ,
           where
           some
           considerable
           circumstances
           should
           incline
           
           to
           moderation
           ,
           and
           the
           reckoning
           wil
           be
           easier
           for
           bending
           rather
           to
           moderation
           than
           rigor
           .
        
         
           Insolent
           cariage
           toward
           miserable
           persons
           ,
           if
           humbled
           ,
           is
           unseemly
           in
           any
           who
           look
           for
           mercy
           themselves
           .
           Misery
           should
           bee
           a
           Loadstone
           of
           mercy
           ,
           not
           a
           footstoole
           for
           Pride
           to
           trample
           on
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           it
           falleth
           out
           that
           those
           that
           are
           under
           the
           government
           of
           others
           are
           most
           injurious
           by
           way
           wardnesse
           and
           harsh
           censures
           ,
           herein
           disparaging
           and
           discouraging
           the
           endeavours
           of
           Superiours
           for
           publike
           good
           .
           In
           so
           
           great
           weaknesse
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           this
           crazie
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           take
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           any
           moderate
           happinesse
           wee
           injoy
           by
           government
           ;
           and
           not
           be
           altogether
           as
           a
           nayle
           in
           the
           wound
           ,
           exasperating
           things
           by
           misconstruction
           .
           Here
           ,
           Love
           should
           have
           a
           mantle
           to
           cast
           upon
           lesser
           errors
           of
           those
           above
           us
           .
           Oft-times
           the
           poore
           man
           is
           the
           oppressor
           by
           unjust
           clamours
           :
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           give
           the
           best
           interpretations
           to
           the
           actions
           of
           Governours
           ,
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           actions
           will
           possibly
           beare
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           thing
           for
           private
           
           Christians
           ,
           even
           for
           all
           of
           us
           in
           our
           common
           relations
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           :
           we
           are
           debtors
           to
           the
           weake
           in
           many
           things
           .
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           be
           
           watchfull
           in
           the
           use
           of
           our
           libertie
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           be
           in
           offensive
           in
           our
           cariage
           ,
           that
           our
           
             example
             compell
             them
             not
          
           .
           There
           is
           a
           commanding
           force
           in
           an
           example
           ,
           as
           
             Peter
             ,
             Gal.
          
           2.
           
           A
           loosnesse
           of
           life
           is
           crueltie
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           others
           ,
           though
           wee
           cannot
           keepe
           them
           frō
           perishing
           ,
           which
           will
           perish
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           event
           ;
           yet
           if
           wee
           doe
           
           that
           which
           is
           apt
           of
           it selfe
           to
           destroy
           the
           soules
           of
           others
           ,
           their
           ruine
           is
           imputable
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           2
           Let
           men
           take
           heede
           
           of
           taking
           up
           Sathans
           office
           ,
           in
           deprauing
           the
           good
           actions
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           
             Iobs
             ,
             Doth
             hee
             serve
             God
             for
             nought
             ?
          
           or
           slandering
           their
           persons
           ,
           judging
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           wickednes
           that
           is
           in
           their
           owne
           hearts
           .
           The
           Devill
           getteth
           more
           by
           such
           discouragements
           ,
           and
           these
           reproaches
           ,
           that
           are
           east
           upon
           religion
           ,
           then
           by
           fire
           and
           faggot
           .
           These
           (
           as
           unseasonable
           frosts
           )
           nip
           all
           gratious
           offers
           in
           the
           bud
           ,
           
           and
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           ,
           with
           Herod
           labour
           to
           kill
           Christ
           in
           yong
           professors
           .
           A
           Christian
           is
           a
           hallowed
           and
           a
           sacred
           thing
           ,
           CHRISTS
           
             Temple
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             destroyeth
             his
             Temple
             ,
             him
             will
          
           CHRIST
           destroy
           .
        
         
           3
           Amongst
           the
           things
           
           that
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           heede
           of
           ,
           there
           is
           amongst
           private
           Christians
           a
           bold
           usurpation
           of
           censure
           ,
           not
           considering
           their
           temptations
           .
           Some
           will
           vnchurch
           &
           unbrother
           in
           a
           passion
           ,
           
           But
           distempers
           do
           not
           alter
           true
           relations
           ,
           though
           the
           child
           in
           a
           fit
           shold
           disclaime
           the
           mother
           ,
           yet
           the
           mother
           will
           not
           disclaime
           the
           child
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           therefore
           in
           these
           iudging
           times
           good
           ground
           of
           
             S.
             Iames
          
           his
           Caveat
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           not
           
             be
             too
             many
             masters
          
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           not
           smite
           one
           another
           ,
           by
           hasty
           censures
           especially
           in
           things
           of
           an
           indifferent
           nature
           :
           some
           things
           are
           as
           the
           minde
           of
           him
           is
           ,
           that
           doth
           them
           ,
           or
           doth
           them
           not
           ;
           for
           both
           may
           be
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           A
           holy
           ayme
           in
           things
           of
           a
           middle
           nature
           ,
           makes
           the
           judgements
           of
           men
           ,
           although
           seemingly
           contrary
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           blameable
           .
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           aymes
           hee
           seeth
           in
           us
           ,
           over-looketh
           any
           ill
           in
           
           them
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           not
           to
           lay
           it
           to
           our
           charge
           .
        
         
           Men
           must
           not
           bee
           too
           
           curious
           in
           prying
           into
           the
           weaknesses
           of
           others
           ;
           we
           should
           labor
           rather
           to
           see
           what
           they
           have
           that
           is
           
             for
             eternitie
          
           ,
           to
           incline
           our
           heart
           to
           love
           them
           ,
           then
           into
           that
           weaknesse
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           will
           
             in
             time
          
           consume
           ,
           to
           estrange
           us
           :
           some
           thinke
           it
           strength
           of
           grace
           to
           endure
           nothing
           in
           the
           weaker
           ,
           wheras
           the
           strongest
           are
           readiest
           to
           beare
           with
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           Where
           most
           holinesse
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           most
           moderation
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           without
           
           prejudice
           of
           pietie
           to
           God
           and
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           wee
           see
           in
           Christ
           a
           marvellous
           temper
           of
           absolute
           holinesse
           ,
           with
           great
           moderation
           in
           this
           Text.
           What
           had
           become
           of
           our
           Salvation
           if
           he
           had
           stood
           upon
           termes
           and
           not
           stooped
           thus
           low
           ,
           unto
           us
           !
           We
           need
           not
           affect
           to
           be
           more
           holy
           then
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           flatterie
           to
           doe
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           so
           it
           bee
           to
           edification
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           content
           to
           dwell
           in
           smoakie
           offensive
           soules
           ,
           Oh
           that
           ,
           that
           spirit
           would
           breath
           into
           our
           Spirits
           the
           like
           mercifull
           disposition
           ?
           We
           
           indure
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           Wormwood
           ,
           and
           other
           distastfull
           plants
           ,
           &
           herbs
           ,
           onely
           because
           wee
           have
           some
           experience
           of
           some
           wholsome
           qualitie
           in
           thē
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           we
           reject
           men
           of
           usefull
           parts
           ,
           and
           graces
           ,
           onely
           for
           some
           harshnesse
           of
           disposition
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           offensive
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           grieveth
           themselves
           ?
        
         
           Grace
           whilest
           wee
           live
           here
           is
           in
           soules
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           unperfectly
           renewed
           ,
           so
           they
           dwell
           in
           bodies
           subject
           to
           severall
           humours
           ,
           which
           will
           incline
           the
           soule
           sometimes
           to
           excesse
           in
           one
           passion
           ,
           
           sometimes
           to
           excesse
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           Bucer
           was
           a
           deepe
           ,
           and
           a
           moderate
           Divine
           .
           Vpon
           long
           experience
           resolved
           to
           refuse
           none
           ,
           in
           whom
           hee
           saw
           
             (
             aliquid
             Christi
          
           )
           something
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           best
           Christians
           in
           this
           state
           of
           imperfection
           ,
           are
           like
           Gold
           that
           is
           a
           little
           too
           light
           ,
           which
           needs
           some
           graines
           of
           allowance
           to
           make
           it
           passe
           .
           You
           must
           grant
           the
           best
           their
           allowance
           .
           We
           must
           supply
           out
           of
           our
           love
           &
           mercy
           ,
           that
           which
           wee
           see
           wanting
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           common
           Hospitall
           ,
           
           in
           all
           are
           in
           some
           measure
           sicke
           of
           some
           spirituall
           disease
           ,
           or
           other
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           all
           have
           ground
           of
           exercising
           mutually
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisedome
           and
           meeknesse
           .
        
         
           This
           that
           wee
           may
           the
           
           better
           doe
           ,
           let
           us
           put
           upon
           our selves
           the
           spirit
           of
           CHRIST
           :
           The
           spirit
           of
           GOD
           caryeth
           a
           majestie
           
           with
           it
           .
           Corruption
           will
           hardly
           yeeld
           to
           eorruption
           .
           In
           another
           ,
           Pride
           is
           intolerable
           to
           pride
           .
           The
           weapons
           of
           this
           warfare
           must
           not
           bee
           carnall
           .
           The
           great
           Apostles
           would
           not
           
           set
           upon
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           untill
           they
           
           were
           cloathed
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           power
           from
           on
           high
           .
           The
           Spirit
           will
           only
           work
           with
           his
           owne
           tooles
           .
           And
           we
           should
           think
           what
           affection
           Christ
           would
           cary
           to
           the
           party
           in
           this
           case
           .
           That
           
           great
           Physitian
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           a
           quicke
           eie
           ,
           and
           a
           healing
           tongue
           ,
           so
           had
           he
           a
           gentle
           hand
           and
           a
           tender
           heart
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           put
           upon
           us
           the
           cōdition
           of
           him
           ,
           
           whom
           wee
           deale
           withall
           ,
           wee
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           beene
           ,
           or
           may
           bee
           such
           :
           make
           the
           case
           our
           owne
           ,
           and
           withall
           consider
           in
           what
           neere
           relation
           a
           Christian
           standeth
           
           unto
           us
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           
           brother
           ,
           a
           fellow-member
           ,
           heire
           of
           the
           same
           salvation
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           
           us
           take
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           a
           tender
           care
           of
           them
           every
           way
           :
           and
           especially
           in
           cherishing
           the
           peace
           of
           their
           consciences
           .
           Conscience
           is
           a
           tender
           and
           delicate
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           used
           .
           It
           is
           like
           a
           Locke
           ,
           if
           the
           Wards
           bee
           troubled
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           troublesome
           to
           open
           .
        
         
           For
           tryall
           ,
           to
           let
           vs
           see
           whether
           wee
           be
           this
           smoking
           
           Flax
           ,
           which
           Christ
           will
           not
           quench
           .
           In
           this
           Tryall
           remember
           these
           Rules
           .
        
         
           1
           Wee
           must
           have
           two
           
           
           eyes
           ,
           one
           to
           see
           imperfections
           in
           our selves
           and
           others
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           see
           what
           is
           good
           .
           
             I
             am
             blacke
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             but
             yet
             comely
          
           .
           Those
           ever
           want
           comfort
           ,
           that
           are
           much
           in
           quarrelling
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           through
           their
           infirmities
           are
           prone
           to
           feede
           upon
           such
           bitter
           things
           ,
           as
           will
           most
           nourish
           that
           distemper
           they
           are
           sicke
           of
           .
           These
           delight
           to
           be
           looking
           on
           the
           dark
           side
           of
           the
           cloud
           onely
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           must
           not
           judge
           
           of
           our selves
           alwayes
           according
           to
           present
           feeling
           :
           for
           in
           temptations
           wee
           shall
           see
           nothing
           but
           
           smoake
           of
           distrustfull
           thoughts
           .
           Fire
           may
           be
           raked
           up
           in
           the
           ashes
           ,
           though
           not
           seene
           ;
           life
           in
           the
           winter
           is
           hid
           in
           the
           root
           .
        
         
           3
           Take
           heede
           of
           false
           
           reasoning
           ;
           As
           because
           our
           fire
           doth
           not
           blaze
           out
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           therefore
           we
           have
           no
           fire
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           false
           conclusions
           come
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           Commandement
           in
           
             bearing
             false
             witnesse
          
           against
           our selves
           .
           The
           Prodigall
           would
           not
           say
           hee
           was
           no
           sonne
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           
             called
             a
             sonne
          
           .
           Wee
           must
           neither
           trust
           to
           false
           evidence
           ,
           nor
           deny
           true
           ;
           for
           so
           wee
           should
           dishonour
           
           the
           worke
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           lose
           the
           help
           of
           that
           evidence
           which
           would
           cherish
           our
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           arme
           us
           against
           Sathans
           discouragements
           .
           Some
           are
           so
           faulty
           this
           way
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           hyred
           by
           Sathan
           the
           
             Accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
          
           ,
           to
           plead
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           accusing
           themselves
           .
        
         
           4
           Know
           (
           for
           a
           ground
           of
           this
           )
           that
           in
           the
           Covenant
           
           of
           Grace
           ,
           GOD
           requires
           the
           truth
           of
           Grace
           ,
           not
           any
           certaine
           measure
           ,
           and
           a
           sparke
           of
           fire
           is
           fire
           as
           well
           as
           the
           whole
           Element
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           look
           to
           Grace
           in
           the
           spark
           
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           flame
           .
           All
           have
           not
           the
           like
           strong
           ,
           yet
           the
           like
           
             pretious
             Faith
          
           ,
           whereby
           they
           lay
           hold
           ,
           &
           put
           on
           the
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ.
           A
           weak
           hand
           may
           receive
           a
           rich
           Iewell
           ;
           a
           few
           grapes
           will
           shew
           that
           the
           Plant
           is
           a
           Vine
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Thorne
           .
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           wanting
           in
           Grace
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           want
           Grace
           altogether
           .
           GOD
           knoweth
           wee
           have
           nothing
           of
           our selves
           ,
           therfore
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           he
           requireth
           no
           more
           then
           hee
           giveth
           ,
           and
           giveth
           what
           hee
           requireth
           ,
           and
           accepteth
           what
           hee
           giveth
           ;
           
             Hee
             that
          
           
           
             hath
             not
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             may
             bring
             a
             paire
             of
             Turtle
             Doves
             .
          
           What
           is
           the
           Gospell
           it selfe
           but
           a
           mercifull
           moderation
           ,
           in
           which
           Christs
           obedience
           is
           esteemed
           ours
           ,
           and
           our
           sinnes
           laid
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           wherein
           GOD
           of
           a
           Iudge
           becommeth
           a
           Father
           pardoning
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           accepting
           our
           obediēce
           though
           feeble
           and
           blemished
           .
           Wee
           are
           now
           brought
           to
           heaven
           under
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           by
           a
           way
           of
           love
           and
           mercy
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           prove
           a
           speciall
           help
           to
           know
           distinctly
           the
           difference
           betweene
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             workes
          
           ,
           and
           
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           ;
           betweene
           Moses
           and
           
             Christ
             :
             Moses
          
           without
           all
           mercy
           
             breaketh
             all
             bruised
             Reedes
          
           ,
           and
           quencheth
           all
           
             smoaking
             Flax.
          
           For
           the
           Law
           requireth
           ,
           1
           ,
           personal
           ,
           2
           ,
           perpetuall
           ,
           3
           ,
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           4
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           perfect
           heart
           ;
           and
           that
           under
           a
           most
           terrible
           curse
           ,
           and
           giveth
           no
           strength
           ,
           a
           severe
           Taske-master
           ,
           like
           Pharaohs
           ,
           requireth
           the
           whole
           tale
           ,
           and
           yet
           giveth
           no
           straw
           .
           CHRIST
           commeth
           with
           blessing
           after
           blessing
           ,
           even
           upō
           those
           whom
           Moses
           had
           cursed
           ,
           and
           with
           healing
           Balme
           for
           those
           wounds
           which
           
           Moses
           had
           made
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           duties
           are
           required
           in
           both
           Covenāts
           ;
           as
           
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             our
             harts
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             soules
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           this
           Covenant
           of
           workes
           ,
           this
           must
           bee
           taken
           in
           the
           rigour
           :
           but
           under
           the
           Covenāt
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           syncere
           endevour
           proportionable
           to
           grace
           received
           :
           and
           so
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           Iosias
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           whē
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           they
           
             loved
             GOD
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           must
           have
           an
           Euangelicall
           mitigation
           .
        
         
           The
           Law
           is
           sweetned
           by
           the
           Gospel
           and
           becommeth
           delightful
           to
           
             the
             inner
          
           
           
           man.
           Vnder
           this
           gratious
           Covenant
           synceritie
           is
           perfection
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             Death
             in
             the
             pot
          
           in
           the
           Romane
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           confound
           two
           Covenāts
           :
           and
           it
           deads
           the
           comfort
           of
           drooping
           ones
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           distinguish
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             held
             under
             bondage
          
           ,
           when
           Christ
           hath
           set
           them
           free
           ;
           and
           stay
           themselves
           
             in
             the
             prison
          
           ,
           when
           Christ
           hath
           set
           open
           the
           doores
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           5
           Grace
           sometimes
           is
           so
           little
           ,
           as
           is
           undiscernable
           
           to
           us
           :
           the
           Spirit
           sometimes
           hath
           secret
           operations
           
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           not
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           Christ
           knoweth
           .
           Sometimes
           in
           bitternes
           of
           temptation
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           struggles
           with
           sense
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           wee
           are
           apt
           to
           thinke
           GOD
           an
           enemy
           ;
           and
           a
           troubled
           soule
           is
           like
           troubled
           waters
           ,
           wee
           can
           see
           nothing
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           is
           not
           cleansed
           ,
           it
           will
           
             cast
             up
             mire
             and
             dirt
          
           .
           It
           is
           full
           of
           objections
           against
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           we
           may
           discern
           something
           of
           this
           hidden
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           smothered
           sparkes
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           gloomy
           day
           there
           is
           so
           much
           light
           whereby
           
           wee
           may
           know
           it
           to
           bee
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           night
           :
           so
           there
           is
           something
           in
           a
           Christian
           under
           a
           cloud
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           may
           be
           discerned
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Beleever
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           Hypocrite
           .
           There
           is
           no
           meere
           darknesse
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           some
           beame
           of
           light
           ,
           whereby
           the
           
             kingdome
             of
             darknesse
          
           wholy
           prevaileth
           not
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           premised
           ,
           
           let
           us
           know
           for
           a
           Tryall
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           holy
           fire
           in
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           kindled
           from
           heaven
           by
           the
           
             Father
             of
             lights
          
           ,
           who
           commanded
           
           
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           As
           it
           is
           kindled
           
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           fed
           .
           The
           light
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           in
           the
           word
           spring
           one
           frō
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           both
           from
           one
           Holy
           Spirit
           :
           and
           therfore
           those
           that
           regard
           not
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           there
           
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
          
           .
           Heavenly
           truths
           must
           have
           a
           heavenly
           light
           to
           discerne
           them
           .
           Naturall
           men
           see
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           their
           own
           proper
           light
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           inferiour
           light
           .
           GOD
           in
           every
           converted
           man
           putteth
           a
           light
           into
           the
           eye
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           proportionable
           to
           the
           light
           of
           truths
           revealed
           unto
           thē
           .
           A
           carnall
           eye
           will
           never
           
           see
           spirituall
           things
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           least
           divine
           
           light
           hath
           heate
           with
           it
           in
           some
           measure
           :
           Light
           in
           the
           understanding
           breedeth
           heate
           of
           love
           in
           the
           affections
           .
           In
           what
           measure
           
           the
           sanctified
           understanding
           seeth
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           good
           ,
           in
           that
           measure
           the
           will
           imbraces
           it
           .
           Weake
           light
           breedes
           weake
           inclinations
           :
           a
           strōg
           light
           ,
           strong
           inclinations
           .
           A
           little
           spirituall
           light
           is
           of
           strength
           enough
           to
           answer
           strong
           objections
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           and
           to
           looke
           thorow
           all
           earthly
           allurements
           ,
           and
           all
           opposing
           hinderances
           ,
           presenting
           
           
           
           
           
           them
           as
           farr
           inferiour
           to
           those
           heavenly
           objects
           it
           eyeth
           .
        
         
           All
           light
           that
           is
           not
           spirituall
           ,
           because
           it
           wanteth
           the
           strength
           of
           sanctifying
           grace
           ,
           it
           yeeldeth
           to
           every
           little
           temptation
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           fitted
           and
           suted
           to
           personall
           inclinations
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           Christians
           that
           have
           light
           little
           for
           quantitie
           ,
           but
           yet
           heavenly
           for
           qualitie
           ,
           hold
           out
           ,
           when
           men
           of
           larger
           apprehensions
           sinke
           .
        
         
           This
           prevailing
           of
           light
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           together
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           Illumination
           ,
           there
           goeth
           
           in
           the
           godly
           )
           a
           
             spirit
             of
             ●…ower
          
           ,
           to
           subdue
           the
           heart
           ●…o
           truth
           revealed
           ,
           and
           to
           ●…ut
           a
           taste
           and
           relish
           into
           ●…he
           will
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           sweetnes
           of
           the
           truths
           ,
           else
           〈◊〉
           meere
           naturall
           Will
           ,
           will
           rise
           against
           supernaturall
           truths
           ,
           as
           having
           an
           antipathy
           and
           enmitie
           against
           them
           .
           In
           the
           godly
           ,
           ●…oly
           truths
           are
           conveyed
           by
           way
           of
           a
           taste
           ,
           gratious
           men
           have
           a
           spiritual
           pallat
           as
           well
           as
           a
           spirituall
           eye
           .
           Grace
           altereth
           the
           relish
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           where
           this
           heavenly
           light
           is
           kindled
           ,
           it
           
           directeth
           in
           the
           right
           way
           .
           For
           it
           is
           given
           for
           that
           use
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           the
           best
           way
           ,
           
           and
           to
           guide
           in
           the
           particular
           passages
           of
           life
           :
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           commō
           light
           ,
           given
           onely
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           .
           Some
           have
           light
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           yet
           follow
           not
           that
           light
           ,
           but
           are
           guided
           by
           carnall
           reason
           and
           policie
           :
           such
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           of
           ,
           
             All
             you
             that
             kindle
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             fire
             ,
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             of
             your
             owne
             fire
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sparkes
             that
             you
             have
             kindled
             ,
             but
             this
             you
             shall
             have
             of
             mine
             hand
             ,
             yee
             shall
             lye
             downe
             in
             sorrow
             .
          
           GOD
           delights
           to
           confound
           carnall
           wisedome
           ,
           as
           enmitie
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           robbing
           him
           of
           his
           prerogative
           ,
           who
           is
           
           God
           onely
           wise
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           walke
           by
           his
           ●…ight
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           blaze
           of
           our
           owne
           fire
           .
           
             God
             must
             light
             our
             candle
             ,
             Psal.
          
           18.
           28
           or
           else
           we
           are
           like
           
             to
             abide
             in
             darknesse
          
           .
           Those
           sparkes
           that
           are
           not
           kindled
           from
           heaven
           ,
           are
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           keepe
           us
           from
           ●…ying
           downe
           in
           sorrow
           ,
           though
           they
           make
           a
           greater
           blaze
           and
           shew
           then
           the
           light
           from
           above
           ,
           as
           mad
           men
           doe
           greater
           things
           then
           sober
           ,
           but
           by
           〈◊〉
           false
           strength
           :
           so
           the
           excesse
           of
           these
           mens
           ioy
           ariseth
           from
           a
           false
           light
           ,
           
             The
             candle
             of
             the
             wicked
             shal
             ●…e
             put
             out
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           light
           that
           some
           m●…
           have
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           lightning
           ,
           which
           after
           a
           sudden
           fla●…
           leaveth
           thē
           more
           in
           darknesse
           .
           They
           can
           love
           th●…
           light
           as
           it
           shines
           ,
           but
           hat●…
           it
           as
           it
           discovers
           ,
           and
           directs
           .
           A
           little
           holy
           ligh●…
           will
           inable
           to
           keepe
           th●…
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           betray
           Religion
           ,
           &
           deny
           Christs
           name
           ,
           as
           CHRIST
           speaketh
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Philadelphia
             ,
             Rev.
          
           3.
           8.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           where
           thi●…
           fire
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           sever
           thing●…
           
           of
           divers
           natures
           ,
           &
           shew
           a
           difference
           between●…
           things
           ,
           as
           gold
           and
           drosse
           .
           It
           will
           sever
           betweene
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           shew
           
           this
           is
           of
           Nature
           ,
           this
           of
           Grace
           .
           All
           is
           not
           ill
           in
           a
           bad
           action
           ,
           or
           good
           in
           a
           good
           action
           .
           There
           is
           gold
           in
           oare
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           his
           Spirit
           in
           us
           can
           distinguish
           .
           A
           carnall
           mans
           hart
           is
           like
           a
           dungeon
           ,
           wherein
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           seene
           but
           horrour
           and
           confusion
           :
           this
           light
           maketh
           us
           judicious
           ,
           and
           humble
           ,
           upon
           clearer
           sight
           of
           Gods
           puritie
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           uncleannes
           :
           and
           maketh
           us
           able
           to
           discerne
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           a
           man
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           so
           far
           is
           light
           
           delightfull
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           
           willing
           to
           see
           any
           thing
           amisse
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           reform
           ,
           and
           any
           further
           service
           discovered
           that
           hee
           may
           performe
           :
           because
           he
           truly
           hateth
           ill
           and
           loveth
           good
           :
           if
           hee
           goeth
           against
           light
           discovered
           ,
           hee
           will
           soone
           bee
           reclaimed
           ,
           because
           light
           hath
           a
           friendly
           party
           within
           him
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           at
           a
           little
           sight
           of
           his
           errour
           ,
           hee
           is
           soone
           counsellable
           ,
           as
           David
           in
           his
           intendment
           to
           kill
           Nabal
           ,
           and
           
             blesseth
             God
          
           afterwards
           when
           hee
           is
           stopped
           in
           an
           ill
           way
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           carnal
           man
           the
           light
           breakes
           in
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           labours
           to
           shut
           the
           passages
           ,
           
           hee
           hath
           no
           delight
           to
           
             ●…ome
             to
             the
             light
          
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           before
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           hath
           subdued
           the
           hart
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           sin
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           either
           by
           resisting
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           keeping
           it
           prisoner
           under
           base
           lusts
           ,
           burying
           it
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           earth
           ;
           or
           perverting
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           making
           it
           an
           agent
           and
           factour
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           searching
           out
           arguments
           to
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           abusing
           that
           little
           measure
           of
           light
           they
           have
           ,
           to
           keep
           out
           a
           greater
           ,
           higher
           ,
           and
           more
           heavenly
           light
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           length
           make
           that
           light
           they
           have
           ,
           a
           misleading
           guide
           to
           utter
           darknesse
           .
           
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           that
           it
           hath
           no
           friend
           within
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           a
           contrary
           frame
           ,
           and
           light
           alwayes
           hindreth
           that
           sinfull
           peace
           that
           men
           are
           willing
           to
           speake
           to
           themselves
           ,
           whence
           we
           see
           it
           oft
           inrage
           men
           the
           more
           :
           as
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           Spring
           breedeth
           agui●…h
           distempers
           ,
           because
           it
           stirreth
           humours
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           wast
           them
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           more
           unquiet
           ,
           than
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           that
           sitteth
           under
           meanes
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           untill
           like
           a
           thiefe
           hee
           hath
           put
           out
           the
           candle
           that
           he
           may
           sinne
           with
           the
           lesse
           
           check
           .
           Spirituall
           light
           is
           distinct
           ,
           it
           seeth
           spirituall
           good
           ,
           with
           application
           to
           our selves
           ;
           but
           common
           light
           is
           confused
           ,
           and
           le
           ts
           sin
           lye
           quiet
           .
           Where
           fire
           is
           in
           any
           degree
           ,
           it
           will
           fight
           against
           the
           contrary
           matter●…
           :
           GOD
           hath
           put
           irreconciliable
           hatred
           betweene
           light
           and
           darknesse
           at
           first
           ,
           so
           betweene
           good
           and
           ill
           ,
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           .
           Grace
           will
           never
           joyne
           with
           sinne
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           fire
           with
           water
           .
           Fire
           will
           mingle
           with
           no
           contrary
           ,
           but
           preserveth
           its
           owne
           purity
           ,
           and
           is
           never
           corrupted
           as
           other
           Elements
           are
           .
           Therefore
           those
           that
           
           plead
           and
           plot
           for
           liberties
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           shew
           themselves
           strangers
           from
           the
           life
           of
           God.
           Vpon
           this
           strife
           gracious
           men
           oft
           cōplaine
           that
           they
           have
           no
           grace
           ,
           but
           they
           contradict
           themselves
           in
           their
           complaints
           :
           as
           if
           a
           man
           that
           seeth
           ,
           should
           complaine
           he
           cannot
           see
           ,
           or
           complain
           that
           he
           is
           asleepe
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           complaint
           springing
           from
           a
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           there
           is
           something
           in
           him
           opposite
           to
           sinne
           .
           Can
           a
           dead
           man
           complaine
           ?
           Some
           things
           ,
           though
           bad
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           discover
           good
           ;
           as
           smoake
           discovers
           
           some
           fire
           .
           Breaking
           out
           in
           the
           body
           shews
           strength
           of
           Nature
           .
           Some
           infirmities
           discover
           more
           good
           than
           some
           seeming
           beautifull
           actions
           ;
           excesse
           of
           passion
           in
           opposing
           evil
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           to
           bee
           justified
           )
           yet
           sheweth
           a
           better
           spirit
           ,
           than
           a
           calme
           temper
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           just
           cause
           of
           being
           moved
           .
           Better
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           water
           should
           runne
           something
           muddily
           ,
           than
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Iob
           had
           more
           grace
           in
           his
           distempers
           ,
           thā
           his
           friends
           in
           their
           seeming
           wise
           cariage
           .
           Actions
           soiled
           with
           some
           weaknesses
           ,
           are
           more
           accepted
           than
           complementall
           
           performances
           .
        
         
           Fire
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           ,
           is
           in
           some
           degree
           active
           ;
           so
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           grace
           is
           working
           ,
           as
           springing
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           working
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           compared
           to
           fire
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           there
           seemeth
           nothing
           active
           ,
           but
           corruption
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           contrarie
           principle
           ,
           which
           breaks
           the
           force
           of
           sinne
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           not
           
             out
             of
             measure
             sinfull
          
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           that
           are
           carnall
           .
        
         
           Fire
           maketh
           metalls
           
           pliable
           and
           malliable
           ,
           so
           doth
           Grace
           ,
           where
           
           it
           is
           begunne
           ,
           it
           worketh
           the
           heart
           to
           bee
           plyable
           and
           ready
           for
           all
           good
           impressions
           .
           Vntractable
           spirits
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           smoaking
           flax
           .
        
         
           Fire
           turneth
           all
           ,
           as
           
           much
           as
           it
           can
           ,
           to
           fire
           ;
           so
           grace
           maketh
           a
           gracious
           use
           even
           of
           naturall
           and
           civill
           things
           ,
           &
           doth
           spiritualize
           them
           ,
           what
           another
           man
           doth
           onely
           civilly
           ,
           a
           gracious
           man
           will
           doe
           holily
           .
        
         
           Sparkes
           by
           nature
           
           flye
           .
           upwards
           :
           so
           the
           spirit
           of
           Grace
           carrieth
           the
           soule
           Heaven-ward
           ,
           and
           setteth
           before
           us
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           aimes
           ,
           as
           it
           
           was
           kindled
           from
           heaven
           ,
           so
           it
           caries
           us
           back
           to
           heaven
           .
           The
           part
           followeth
           the
           whole
           :
           Fire
           mounteth
           upward
           ,
           so
           every
           spark
           to
           its
           owne
           element
           .
           Where
           the
           aime
           and
           bent
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           God-wards
           ,
           there
           is
           grace
           though
           opposed
           .
           The
           least
           measure
           of
           it
           is
           holy
           desires
           springing
           
           from
           faith
           and
           love
           ,
           for
           we
           cannot
           desire
           any
           thing
           which
           we
           doe
           not
           beleeve
           first
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           it
           issues
           from
           love
           .
           Hence
           desires
           are
           counted
           a
           part
           of
           the
           thing
           desired
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           must
           bee
           ,
           First
           ,
           constant
           ,
           for
           constancy
           shews
           
           that
           they
           are
           supernaturally
           naturall
           ,
           and
           not
           inforced
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           must
           bee
           caried
           to
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           to
           love
           GOD
           ,
           &c.
           not
           out
           of
           a
           speciall
           exigent
           ,
           because
           if
           now
           they
           had
           grace
           ,
           they
           thinke
           they
           might
           escape
           some
           danger
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           loving
           heart
           is
           caried
           to
           the
           thing
           loved
           for
           some-excellency
           in
           it selfe
           :
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           with
           desire
           there
           is
           griefe
           when
           it
           is
           hindred
           ,
           which
           stirres
           up
           to
           prayer
           :
           
             Oh
             that
             my
             wayes
             were
             so
             directed
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             I
             might
             keepe
             thy
             Statutes
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.
           5.
           
           
             O
             miserable
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             shall
             deliver
             ?
             &c.
          
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           desires
           put
           us
           onward
           still
           ,
           O
           that
           I
           might
           serve
           GOD
           with
           more
           liberty
           ;
           O
           that
           I
           were
           more
           free
           from
           these
           offensive
           ,
           unsavoury
           ,
           noysome
           lusts
           .
        
         
           Fire
           worketh
           it selfe
           (
           if
           it
           hath
           any
           matter
           to
           feed
           on
           )
           into
           a
           larger
           compass
           ,
           and
           mounteth
           higher
           and
           higher
           ,
           and
           the
           higher
           it
           riseth
           ,
           the
           purer
           is
           the
           flame
           :
           So
           where
           true
           grace
           is
           ,
           it
           groweth
           in
           measure
           and
           purity
           .
           Smoking
           flax
           will
           grow
           to
           a
           flame
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           encreaseth
           ,
           so
           it
           worketh
           out
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           refineth
           it
           
           selfe
           more
           &
           more
           .
           Therefore
           
           it
           argueth
           a
           false
           hart
           to
           set
           our selves
           a
           measure
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           in
           beginnings
           ;
           alledging
           ,
           that
           CHRIST
           will
           not
           quench
           the
           smoaking
           flax
           .
           But
           this
           mercifull
           disposition
           in
           CHRIST
           is
           joyned
           with
           perfect
           holinesse
           ,
           shewed
           in
           perfect
           hatred
           to
           sinne
           :
           for
           rather
           than
           sin
           should
           not
           have
           its
           deserved
           punishment
           ,
           himselfe
           became
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           wherein
           his
           Fathers
           holinesse
           and
           his
           owne
           mo●…
           of
           all
           shined
           .
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           though
           hee
           favours
           his
           worke
           in
           us
           ,
           yet
           
           favours
           he
           not
           sin
           in
           us
           ;
           for
           he
           will
           never
           take
           his
           hand
           from
           his
           worke
           ,
           untill
           hee
           hath
           taken
           away
           sin
           even
           in
           its
           very
           being
           from
           our
           natures
           :
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           purified
           that
           blessed
           Masse
           whereof
           hee
           was
           made
           ,
           clenseth
           us
           by
           degrees
           to
           bee
           sutable
           to
           so
           holy
           a
           Head
           ,
           and
           frameth
           the
           judgement
           and
           affection
           of
           all
           to
           whom
           hee
           sheweth
           mercy
           ,
           to
           concur
           with
           his
           owne
           ,
           in
           labouring
           to
           further
           his
           ends
           ,
           in
           abolishing
           of
           sinne
           out
           of
           our
           nature
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           meditations
           of
           these
           rules
           and
           signes
           ,
           
           much
           comfort
           may
           bee
           
           brought
           into
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           weakest
           ;
           which
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           in
           the
           more
           abundance
           ,
           let
           mee
           adde
           something
           for
           the
           helping
           them
           over
           some
           few
           ordinary
           objections
           ,
           and
           secret
           thoughts
           against
           thēselves
           ,
           which
           getting
           within
           the
           heart
           ,
           oftentimes
           keepeth
           them
           under
           .
        
         
           Some
           thinke
           they
           have
           
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           no
           full
           assurance
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           fairest
           fire
           that
           can
           be
           will
           have
           some
           smoake
           .
           The
           best
           actions
           will
           smell
           of
           the
           smoak
           .
           The
           morter
           wherin
           Garlicke
           hath
           beene
           stamped
           will
           alwayes
           
           smell
           of
           it
           :
           So
           all
           our
           actions
           will
           savour
           something
           of
           the
           old
           man.
           
        
         
           In
           weaknesse
           of
           body
           some
           thinke
           grace
           dyeth
           ,
           
           because
           their
           performances
           are
           feeble
           ,
           their
           spirits
           being
           the
           instruments
           of
           the
           soules
           actions
           ,
           being
           wasted
           ,
           not
           considering
           that
           GOD
           regards
           those
           hidden
           sighes
           of
           those
           that
           want
           abilities
           to
           expresse
           them
           outwardly
           ;
           he
           that
           pronounceth
           them
           blessed
           that
           consider
           the
           poore
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           mercifull
           consideration
           of
           such
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Some
           againe
           are
           haunted
           with
           hideous
           representations
           
           
           to
           their
           fantasies
           ,
           and
           with
           vile
           and
           unworthy
           
           thoughts
           of
           GOD
           ,
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           &c.
           which
           as
           busie
           flyes
           disquiet
           and
           molest
           their
           peace
           ;
           these
           are
           cast
           in
           like
           wilde-fire
           by
           Satan
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           discerned
           by
           the
           1
           strangenesse
           ,
           2
           strength
           and
           violence
           ,
           3
           horriblenesse
           of
           them
           even
           unto
           nature
           corrupt
           .
           A
           pious
           soule
           is
           no
           more
           guilty
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           Benjamin
           of
           Iosephs
           cup
           put
           into
           his
           sack
           .
           Amongst
           other
           helps
           prescribed
           by
           godly
           Writers
           (
           as
           abomination
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           diversion
           from
           them
           to
           other
           things
           ,
           &c.
           )
           let
           
           this
           be
           one
           ,
           to
           complaine
           unto
           CHRIST
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           flye
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           take
           our
           part
           against
           his
           and
           our
           enemie
           .
           Shall
           every
           sinne
           and
           blasphemy
           of
           man
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           not
           these
           blasphemous
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           have
           the
           Devill
           for
           their
           father
           ?
           When
           CHRIST
           himselfe
           was
           therefore
           molested
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           succour
           all
           poore
           soules
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ?
        
         
           Some
           thinke
           ,
           when
           
           they
           beginne
           once
           to
           bee
           troubled
           with
           the
           smoake
           of
           corruption
           more
           than
           
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           worse
           than
           they
           were
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           corruptions
           appeare
           now
           more
           than
           before
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           lesse
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           
           sinne
           the
           more
           it
           is
           seene
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           hated
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           is
           the
           lesse
           .
           Moats
           are
           in
           a
           roome
           before
           the
           Sun
           shines
           ,
           but
           they
           then
           onely
           appeare
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Contraries
           ,
           
           the
           nearer
           they
           are
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           sharper
           is
           the
           conflict
           betwixt
           them
           :
           now
           of
           all
           enemies
           the
           spirit
           and
           the
           flesh
           are
           nearest
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           being
           both
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           action
           that
           springeth
           from
           those
           faculties
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           marvell
           the
           soule
           (
           the
           seat
           of
           this
           battell
           )
           thus
           divided
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           be
           as
           smoaking
           Flax.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           more
           grace
           ,
           the
           more
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           
           and
           the
           more
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           the
           more
           antipathy
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           whence
           none
           are
           so
           sensible
           of
           corruption
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           have
           the
           most
           living
           soules
           .
        
         
           And
           fourthly
           ,
           when
           
           men
           give
           themselves
           to
           carnall
           liberties
           ,
           their
           corruptions
           trouble
           thē
           not
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           bounded
           and
           
           tyed
           up
           .
           But
           when
           once
           grace
           suppresseth
           their
           extravagant
           and
           licentious
           excesses
           ,
           then
           the
           flesh
           boyleth
           ,
           (
           as
           disdaining
           to
           be
           confined
           )
           yet
           they
           are
           better
           now
           than
           they
           were
           before
           .
           That
           matter
           which
           yeelds
           smoake
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Torch
           before
           it
           was
           lighted
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           offensive
           till
           the
           Torch
           beginnes
           to
           burne
           .
           Let
           such
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           smoake
           bee
           once
           offensive
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           there
           is
           light
           .
           It
           is
           better
           to
           injoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           light
           ,
           though
           with
           smoake
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           altogether
           in
           the
           darke
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           smoake
           so
           
           offensive
           ,
           as
           light
           is
           comfortable
           to
           us
           ,
           it
           yeelding
           an
           evidence
           of
           truth
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           therefore
           though
           it
           be
           combersome
           in
           the
           conflict
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           comfortable
           in
           the
           evidence
           .
           It
           is
           better
           ,
           corruption
           should
           offend
           us
           now
           ,
           than
           by
           giving
           way
           to
           it
           to
           redeeme
           a
           little
           peace
           with
           losse
           of
           comfort
           afterwards
           .
           Let
           such
           therefore
           as
           are
           at
           variance
           and
           oddes
           with
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           looke
           upon
           this
           Text
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           of
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           an
           use
           of
           incouragement
           
           to
           duty
           ,
           That
           CHRIST
           will
           not
           quench
           
           the
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           but
           blow
           it
           up
           .
           Some
           are
           loath
           to
           performe
           good
           duties
           ,
           because
           they
           feele
           their
           hearts
           rebelling
           ,
           and
           duties
           come
           off
           untowardly
           .
           Wee
           should
           not
           avoid
           good
           actions
           for
           the
           infirmities
           cleaving
           unto
           them
           :
           CHRIST
           looketh
           more
           at
           the
           good
           in
           them
           that
           hee
           meaneth
           to
           cherish
           ,
           than
           the
           ill
           in
           them
           that
           he
           meaneth
           to
           abolish
           .
           A
           sicke
           man
           though
           in
           eating
           he
           something
           increaseth
           the
           disease
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           eate
           ,
           that
           nature
           may
           get
           strength
           against
           the
           disease
           :
           So
           though
           sin
           cleaveth
           to
           what
           we
           doe
           ,
           
           yet
           let
           us
           doe
           it
           ,
           since
           wee
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           so
           good
           a
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           strife
           we
           meet
           withall
           ,
           the
           more
           acceptance
           :
           Christ
           loveth
           to
           tast
           of
           the
           good
           fruits
           that
           come
           from
           us
           ,
           although
           they
           will
           alwaies
           rellish
           of
           the
           old
           stock
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           complaineth
           hee
           cannot
           pray
           ;
           O●…
           am
           troubled
           with
           so
           many
           distracting
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           never
           more
           than
           now
           .
           But
           hath
           he
           put
           into
           thine
           heart
           a
           desire
           to
           pray
           ?
           he
           will
           heare
           the
           desires
           of
           his
           ;
           owne
           Spirit
           in
           thee
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           26.
           
           
             Wee
             know
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
          
           (
           nor
           doe
           any
           thing
           else
           as
           
           wee
           ought
           )
           
             but
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             with
             unexpressible
             sighes
             and
             grones
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           hid
           from
           GOD.
           
             My
             groanings
          
           
           
             are
             not
             hid
             from
             thee
          
           ;
           GOD
           can
           picke
           sense
           out
           of
           a
           confused
           prayer
           .
           These
           desires
           cry
           louder
           in
           his
           eares
           ,
           than
           thy
           sinnes
           .
           Sometimes
           a
           Christian
           hath
           such
           confused
           thoughts
           ,
           hee
           can
           say
           nothing
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           childe
           cryeth
           ,
           O
           Father
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           shew
           what
           it
           needs
           ,
           as
           Moses
           at
           the
           
             Red
             sea
          
           .
        
         
           These
           stirrings
           of
           spirit
           touch
           the
           bowels
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           melt
           him
           into
           compassion
           towards
           us
           ,
           
           when
           they
           come
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           striving
           to
           be
           better
           .
           Oh
           but
           is
           it
           possible
           
           (
           thinketh
           the
           misgiving
           heart
           )
           that
           so
           holy
           a
           GOD
           shold
           accept
           such
           a
           praier
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           hee
           will
           accept
           that
           
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           pardon
           that
           which
           is
           ours
           .
           
             Ionas
             prayed
             in
             the
             Whales
             belly
             ,
          
           being
           burdened
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           yet
           GOD
           heareth
           him
           :
           Let
           not
           therefore
           infirmities
           discourage
           us
           .
           Saint
           Iames
           taketh
           away
           this
           objection
           ,
           Cap.
           5.
           17.
           
        
         
           Some
           might
           object
           ,
           If
           I
           were
           as
           holy
           as
           Elias
           ,
           then
           my
           prayers
           might
           be
           
           regarded
           :
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Elias
             was
             a
             man
             of
             like
             passions
             to
             us
             ,
          
           he
           had
           his
           passions
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ;
           For
           doe
           we
           think
           that
           GOD
           heard
           him
           because
           he
           was
           without
           fault
           ?
           No
           surely
           .
           But
           looke
           we
           to
           the
           promises
           .
           Psal.
           50.
           15.
           
           
             Call
             upon
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             heare
             thee
             .
          
           Matt.
           7.
           7.
           
           
             Aske
             and
             ye
             shall
             receive
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           GOD
           accepteth
           our
           prayers
           though
           weake
           ,
           first
           ,
           because
           wee
           are
           his
           
           owne
           children
           ,
           they
           come
           from
           his
           owne
           Spirit
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           will.
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           offered
           in
           Christs
           
           mediation
           ,
           and
           hee
           takes
           them
           ,
           and
           
             mingleth
             them
             with
          
           his
           own
           odours
           .
           There
           
           is
           never
           a
           holy
           sigh
           ,
           never
           a
           teare
           we
           shed
           ,
           lost
           .
           And
           as
           every
           Grace
           increaseth
           by
           exercise
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           grace
           of
           prayer
           ;
           by
           prayer
           wee
           learne
           to
           pray
           .
           So
           likewise
           wee
           should
           take
           heed
           of
           a
           spirit
           of
           discouragement
           in
           all
           other
           holy
           duties
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           so
           gracious
           a
           Saviour
           .
           Pray
           as
           wee
           are
           able
           ,
           heare
           as
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           strive
           as
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           do●…
           as
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           Grac●…
           received
           ;
           GOD
           i●…
           CHRIST
           will
           cast
           a
           gracious
           
           eye
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           .
           Would
           S.
           Paul
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           because
           
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             the
             good
             hee
             would
             ?
          
           Yes
           ,
           
             hee
             pressed
             to
          
           
           
             the
             marke
          
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           bee
           cruell
           to
           our selves
           ,
           when
           CHRIST
           ,
           is
           thus
           gracious
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           certain
           meeknesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           whereby
           
           we
           yeeld
           thankes
           ,
           to
           God
           for
           any
           ability
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           rest
           quiet
           with
           the
           measure
           of
           Grace
           received
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           GODS
           good
           pleasure
           it
           should
           bee
           so
           ,
           who
           giveth
           the
           
             will
             and
             the
             deed
          
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           we
           rest
           not
           from
           further
           endeavours
           .
           But
           ,
           when
           upon
           faithfull
           endeavor
           we
           come
           short
           
           of
           that
           we
           would
           be
           ,
           and
           short
           of
           that
           others
           are
           ,
           then
           know
           for
           our
           comfort
           ,
           CHRIST
           will
           no●…
           quench
           the
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           and
           that
           sincerity
           &
           truth
           (
           as
           before
           was
           said
           )
           with
           endeavour
           of
           growth
           ,
           is
           our
           perfection
           .
           It
           is
           comfortable
           what
           GOD
           saith
           ,
           1
           King
           :
           14.
           13.
           
           
             He
             only
             shall
             goe
             to
             his
             grave
             in
             peace
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             some
             goodnesse
          
           ;
           though
           but
           some
           goodnesse
           :
           
             Lord
             I
             beleeve
          
           with
           a
           weake
           faith
           ,
           yet
           with
           ●…aith
           ;
           love
           thee
           with
           a
           faint
           love
           ,
           yet
           with
           love
           ;
           endeavor
           in
           a
           feeble
           manner
           ,
           yet
           indeavour
           ;
           a
           little
           fire
           is
           fire
           ,
           though
           it
           smoaketh
           .
           
           Since
           thou
           hast
           taken
           mee
           into
           thy
           Covenant
           to
           be
           thine
           of
           an
           enemie
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           cast
           me
           off
           for
           these
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           displease
           thee
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           the
           griefe
           of
           my
           owne
           heart
           ?
        
         
           Frō
           what
           hath
           bin
           spokē
           ,
           (
           with
           some
           ▪
           little
           additiō
           )
           it
           wil
           not
           be
           difficult
           to
           resolve
           that
           case
           which
           some
           
           require
           helpe
           in
           ,
           namely
           ,
           whether
           we
           ought
           to
           performe
           duties
           ,
           our
           hearts
           being
           altogether
           indisposed
           .
           For
           satisfaction
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           I
           ,
           our
           hearts
           of
           themselves
           doe
           linger
           after
           liberty
           ,
           &
           are
           hardly
           brought
           under
           the
           yoake
           
           of
           duty
           :
           &
           the
           more
           spirituall
           the
           duty
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           their
           unto
           wardnes
           .
           Corruptiō
           getteth
           ground
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           in
           every
           neglect
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           in
           rowing
           against
           the
           tyde
           ,
           one
           stroke
           neglected
           will
           not
           be
           gained
           in
           three
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           good
           to
           keepe
           our
           hearts
           close
           to
           duty
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           he
           a
           rken
           unto
           the
           excuses
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           frame
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           setting
           upō
           dutie
           ,
           God
           strengthneth
           his
           
           owne
           partie
           that
           hee
           hath
           in
           us
           :
           wee
           finde
           a
           warmenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           strength
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           going
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           raising
           
           us
           up
           by
           degrees
           ,
           untill
           it
           leaveth
           us
           as
           it
           were
           in
           heaven
           .
           God
           often
           delighteth
           to
           take
           the
           aduantage
           of
           our
           indisposition
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           manifest
           his
           worke
           the
           more
           clearely
           :
           and
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           worke
           may
           be
           his
           ,
           whose
           all
           the
           strength
           is
           .
        
         
           Obedience
           is
           most
           direct
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           nothing
           
           else
           to
           sweeten
           the
           action
           ,
           although
           the
           sacrifice
           bee
           imperfect
           ,
           yet
           the
           obedience
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           is
           offred
           ,
           hath
           acceptance
           .
           4.
           
           That
           which
           is
           wonne
           as
           a
           spoile
           from
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           will
           have
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           comfort
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           
           present
           it
           hath
           of
           comber
           .
           Feeling
           and
           freenesse
           of
           spirit
           is
           oft
           reserued
           untill
           duty
           be
           discharged
           :
           reward
           followeth
           worke
           .
           In
           and
           after
           dutie
           ,
           wee
           finde
           that
           experience
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           which
           without
           obedience
           wee
           may
           long
           wait
           for
           ,
           and
           yet
           go
           without
           .
           This
           hindreth
           not
           the
           Spirits
           freedome
           in
           blowing
           upon
           our
           soules
           
             when
             it
             listeth
          
           .
           For
           wee
           speake
           onely
           of
           such
           a
           state
           of
           soule
           ,
           as
           is
           becalmed
           ,
           and
           must
           row
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           against
           the
           streame
           .
           As
           in
           sailing
           ,
           the
           hand
           must
           bee
           to
           the
           sterne
           ,
           and
           the
           eye
           to
           the
           starre
           :
           so
           here
           ,
           put
           
           forth
           that
           little
           strength
           we
           have
           to
           dutie
           ,
           &
           looke
           up
           for
           assistance
           .
        
         
           Yet
           in
           these
           duties
           that
           require
           as
           well
           the
           body
           
           as
           the
           soule
           ,
           there
           may
           bee
           a
           cessation
           till
           strēgth
           be
           repaired
           :
           whetting
           doth
           not
           lett
           but
           fit
           .
           〈◊〉
           .
           In
           sudden
           passions
           there
           should
           be
           a
           time
           to
           compose
           and
           calme
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           the
           strings
           in
           tune
           .
           The
           Prophet
           would
           haue
           a
           Minstrell
           to
           bring
           his
           soule
           into
           frame
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           we
           are
           subject
           to
           discouragements
           in
           
           sufferings
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           impatiency
           in
           us
           :
           Alas
           ,
           I
           shal
           never
           get
           through
           such
           a
           
           crosse
           .
           But
           if
           God
           bring
           us
           into
           the
           crosse
           ,
           hee
           will
           be
           with
           us
           in
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           bring
           us
           out
           more
           refined
           .
           Wee
           shall
           lose
           nothing
           ,
           but
           drosse
           ,
           as
           in
           Zach.
           13.
           9.
           
           Of
           our
           own
           strength
           wee
           cannot
           beare
           the
           least
           trouble
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirits
           assistance
           wee
           can
           beare
           the
           greatest
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           wil
           joyne
           his
           shoulders
           to
           help
           us
           to
           beare
           our
           infirmities
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             put
             his
             hand
             to
             heave
             us
          
           
           
             up
             .
             You
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             patience
             of
             Iob
          
           ;
           (
           saith
           ●…ames
           )
           wee
           have
           heard
           likewise
           of
           his
           impatiency
           too
           .
           But
           it
           pleased
           God
           mercifully
           to
           over-looke
           that
           .
           It
           
           yeelds
           us
           comfort
           also
           in
           desolate
           conditions
           ,
           as
           contagious
           sicknesses
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           are
           more
           immediately
           under
           Gods
           hand
           .
           Then
           Christ
           hath
           a
           throne
           of
           Mercy
           at
           our
           beds
           side
           ,
           and
           numbers
           our
           teares
           and
           our
           groanes
           .
           And
           to
           come
           to
           the
           matter
           we
           are
           now
           about
           .
           The
           Sacrament
           it
           was
           ordained
           not
           for
           Angels
           ,
           
           but
           for
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           perfect
           men
           ,
           but
           for
           weake
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           truth
           it self
           ,
           to
           binde
           him
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           are
           ready
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           guilty
           &
           unbeleeving
           hearts
           to
           call
           truth
           it selfe
           
           into
           questions
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           for
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           leave
           us
           many
           
             pretious
             promises
          
           ,
           but
           he
           giveth
           us
           seales
           to
           strengthen
           us
           :
           and
           what
           though
           we
           are
           not
           so
           prepared
           as
           we
           should
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           pray
           as
           Hezekias
           did
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
          
           
           
             pardon
             every
             one
             that
             prepareth
             his
             heart
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             fathers
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             not
             cleansed
             according
             to
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           Then
           wee
           come
           comfortably
           ,
           to
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           &
           with
           much
           fruit
           .
           This
           should
           cary
           us
           through
           all
           duties
           ,
           with
           much
           chearefulnesse
           ,
           That
           if
           we
           hate
           our
           corruptions
           
           and
           strive
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           counted
           ours
           .
           
             It
             is
             not
             I
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
           
             Paul
             )
             but
             sinne
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
          
           for
           what
           displeaseth
           
           us
           ,
           shall
           never
           hurt
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           bee
           esteemed
           of
           GOD
           to
           be
           that
           we
           love
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           be
           .
           What
           wee
           desire
           to
           be
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           what
           wee
           desire
           truely
           to
           conquer
           ,
           wee
           shall
           conquer
           ;
           for
           
             God
             will
             fulfill
             the
             desire
             of
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             .
          
           The
           
           desire
           is
           an
           earnest
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           How
           little
           incouragement
           will
           cary
           us
           to
           the
           affaires
           of
           this
           life
           ?
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           helps
           GOD
           offers
           will
           hardly
           prevaile
           
           with
           our
           backward
           natures
           .
           Whence
           are
           then
           
           discouragements
           ?
           not
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           in
           
           Covenant
           
             to
             pitty
             us
             as
             a
             father
             pittieth
             his
             children
             ,
          
           
           and
           to
           accept
           as
           a
           father
           ,
           our
           weake
           indeavors
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           wanting
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           duty
           ,
           he
           giveth
           us
           leave
           to
           take
           up
           in
           his
           gratious
           indulgēce
           ,
           wherby
           wee
           shall
           honour
           that
           grace
           wherein
           hee
           delighteth
           as
           much
           as
           in
           more
           perfect
           performances
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           from
           Christ
           ,
           for
           he
           by
           office
           will
           not
           quēch
           the
           smoaking
           flaxe
           .
           3.
           
           Not
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           helpes
           
           
           
             our
             infirmities
          
           ,
           and
           by
           office
           is
           a
           Comforter
           .
           Discouragements
           then
           must
           come
           from
           our selues
           and
           Satan
           ,
           who
           labours
           to
           fasten
           on
           us
           a
           loathing
           of
           duty
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           causes
           of
           discouragement
           ,
           some
           are
           much
           vexed
           with
           scruples
           ,
           (
           even
           against
           
           the
           best
           duties
           )
           partly
           by
           distemper
           of
           body
           ,
           helped
           by
           Satans
           malice
           ,
           casting
           dust
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           in
           their
           way
           to
           heaven
           :
           and
           partly
           from
           some
           remainder
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           which
           like
           darkness
           breedeth
           feares
           :
           and
           as
           ignorance
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           especially
           of
           this
           mercifull
           
           disposition
           in
           Christ.
           The
           perswasion
           of
           which
           would
           easily
           banish
           false
           fears
           ;
           they
           cōceive
           of
           him
           as
           one
           sitting
           at
           a
           catch
           for
           all
           advantages
           against
           thē
           ,
           wherein
           they
           may
           see
           how
           they
           wrong
           not
           onely
           thēselves
           but
           his
           goodness
           This
           scrupulosity
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           godly
           soule
           ,
           as
           some
           weedes
           are
           of
           a
           good
           soile
           :
           therefore
           are
           they
           the
           more
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           heavy
           affliction
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           in
           most
           is
           not
           so
           much
           from
           trouble
           of
           cōscience
           as
           frō
           sicknes
           of
           fātasy
           :
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           comming
           was
           to
           free
           us
           
           from
           all
           such
           groundlesse
           seares
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           still
           in
           some
           such
           ignorance
           of
           
           that
           comfortable
           condition
           wee
           are
           in
           under
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           by
           it
           they
           are
           much
           discouraged
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           weaknesses
           do
           not
           breake
           covenant
           with
           GOD
           :
           they
           doe
           not
           betweene
           husband
           and
           wife
           ;
           and
           shall
           wee
           make
           our selves
           more
           pitifull
           then
           Christ
           ?
           who
           maketh
           himselfe
           a
           patterne
           of
           love
           to
           all
           other
           husbands
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Weaknesses
           do
           not
           debarre
           us
           from
           mercie
           ,
           nay
           they
           incline
           GOD
           the
           more
           .
           Psal.
           78.
           39.
           
           Mercy
           
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Churches
           joynture
           ,
           CHRIST
           
             marrics
             her
             in
             mercie
          
           .
           The
           husbands
           be
           bound
           
           to
           beare
           with
           the
           wife
           ,
           as
           
             being
             the
             weaker
             vessell
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           hee
           will
           exempt
           himselfe
           from
           his
           owne
           rule
           ,
           and
           not
           beare
           with
           his
           weake
           Spouse
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           CHRIST
           should
           not
           bee
           mercifull
           to
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           hee
           should
           not
           haue
           a
           people
           to
           serve
           him
           .
        
         
           Put
           case
           therefore
           wee
           bee
           very
           weake
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           wee
           are
           not
           found
           amongst
           malicious
           opposers
           ,
           and
           underminers
           of
           
           GODS
           truth
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           give
           way
           to
           despairing
           thoughts
           ,
           wee
           have
           a
           mercifull
           Saviour
           .
           But
           lest
           we
           flatter
           our selves
           without
           groūd
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           that
           weaknesses
           are
           accounted
           
           either
           1.
           imperfections
           cleaving
           to
           our
           best
           actions
           ,
           or
           2.
           such
           actions
           ,
           as
           proceed
           from
           want
           of
           age
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           whilest
           we
           are
           Babes
           ;
           or
           3.
           from
           wāt
           of
           strength
           ,
           where
           there
           hath
           beene
           little
           meanes
           ,
           or
           4.
           they
           are
           sudden
           indeliberate
           breakings
           out
           ,
           contrary
           to
           our
           generall
           bent
           and
           purpose
           ,
           whilest
           our
           judgement
           is
           overcast
           with
           the
           cloud
           of
           a
           sudden
           
           temptation
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           1
           we
           are
           sensible
           of
           our
           infirmity
           ,
           2
           we
           grieve
           or
           it
           ,
           3
           ,
           and
           from
           griefe
           complaine
           ,
           and
           with
           complaining
           strive
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           reforme
           ,
           and
           in
           labouring
           get
           some
           ground
           of
           our
           corruption
           .
           There
           be
           some
           (
           almost
           )
           invincible
           infirmities
           ,
           as
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           
           heavinesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           sudden
           passiōs
           ,
           feares
           ,
           &c.
           which
           though
           naturall
           ,
           yet
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           tainted
           with
           sinne
           ,
           of
           these
           we
           are
           weary
           ,
           and
           would
           faine
           shake
           them
           off
           ,
           as
           a
           Sickman
           his
           Ague
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           esteemed
           weaknesse
           ,
           so
           much
           
           as
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           will
           ,
           the
           more
           sinne
           :
           and
           little
           sins
           when
           God
           shall
           awake
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           
             set
             them
             in
             order
             before
             us
             ,
          
           will
           prove
           great
           burthens
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           bruise
           a
           Reed
           ,
           but
           shake
           a
           Cedar
           .
           Yet
           GODS
           children
           never
           sinne
           with
           full
           will
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           contrary
           Law
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Dominion
           of
           sinne
           is
           broken
           ,
           which
           alwaies
           hath
           some
           secret
           working
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           sinne
           .
           Yet
           there
           may
           bee
           so
           much
           will
           in
           a
           sinfull
           action
           ,
           as
           may
           wonderfully
           waste
           our
           comfort
           afterward
           ,
           and
           keepe
           
           us
           long
           upon
           the
           racke
           of
           a
           disquieted
           Conscience
           ,
           GOD
           in
           his
           fatherly
           dispensation
           suspending
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           love
           .
           So
           much
           as
           we
           give
           way
           to
           our
           wils
           in
           sinning
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           distance
           we
           set
           our selves
           from
           comfort
           .
           Sin
           against
           conscience
           is
           as
           a
           theefe
           in
           the
           Candle
           ,
           which
           wasteth
           our
           joy
           ,
           and
           thereby
           weakneth
           our
           strength
           .
           We
           must
           know
           therefore
           ,
           that
           wilfull
           breaches
           in
           Sanctificatiō
           ,
           wil
           much
           hinder
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           Iustification
           .
        
         
           What
           course
           shall
           such
           take
           to
           recover
           their
           
           peace
           ?
        
         
         
           Such
           must
           give
           a
           sharp
           sentence
           against
           them
           
           selves
           ,
           and
           yet
           cast
           themselves
           upon
           GODS
           mercy
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           as
           at
           their
           
           first
           conversion
           .
           And
           now
           they
           had
           need
           to
           claspe
           about
           CHRIST
           the
           faster
           ,
           as
           they
           see
           more
           need
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           remember
           the
           mildnesse
           of
           CHRIST
           here
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           quench
           the
           smoaking
           flaxe
           .
           Oft-times
           wee
           see
           that
           after
           a
           deepe
           humiliation
           ,
           Christ
           speakes
           more
           peace
           ,
           then
           before
           ,
           to
           witnesse
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           reconciliation
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           Satans
           enterprizes
           in
           casting
           
           downe
           such
           lower
           ;
           and
           because
           such
           are
           most
           abased
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           ashamed
           to
           looke
           Christ
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           unkindnesse
           .
           We
           see
           GOD
           did
           not
           onely
           pardon
           David
           ,
           but
           after
           much
           bruising
           ,
           gave
           him
           wise
           Salomon
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           We
           see
           in
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           after
           she
           had
           beene
           humbled
           ,
           (
           for
           her
           slighting
           of
           Christ
           )
           Christ
           sweetly
           entertaines
           her
           againe
           ,
           and
           falleth
           into
           commendation
           of
           her
           Beauty
           ,
           Cant.
           6.
           
           We
           must
           know
           for
           our
           comfort
           ,
           that
           CHRIST
           was
           not
           
           annointed
           to
           this
           great
           worke
           of
           the
           Mediatour
           for
           lesser
           sinnes
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           greatest
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           but
           a
           sparke
           of
           true
           faith
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           .
           Therefore
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           bruised
           Reed
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           except
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           Christ
           doth
           not
           except
           him
           ;
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             ,
             that
             are
             weary
             ,
             and
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Why
           should
           we
           not
           make
           use
           of
           so
           gracious
           a
           disposition
           ;
           we
           are
           onely
           therefore
           poore
           ,
           because
           wee
           know
           not
           our
           riches
           in
           CHRIST
           .
           In
           time
           of
           temptation
           rather
           beleeve
           CHRIST
           ,
           then
           the
           Devill
           ,
           beleeve
           truth
           from
           
           Truth
           it selfe
           ,
           hearken
           not
           to
           a
           lyar
           ,
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           a
           murtherer
           .
        
         
           Since
           CHRIST
           is
           thus
           comfortably
           set
           out
           unto
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           beleeve
           Sarans
           representations
           of
           him
           .
           When
           we
           are
           troubled
           in
           conscience
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           his
           manner
           is
           then
           to
           present
           him
           to
           the
           afflicted
           soule
           as
           a
           most
           severe
           Iudge
           armed
           with
           Iustice
           against
           us
           .
           But
           then
           let
           us
           present
           him
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           thus
           offered
           to
           our
           view
           by
           GOD
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           holding
           out
           a
           Scepter
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           spreading
           his
           armes
           to
           receive
           us
           .
           When
           we
           thinke
           
           of
           
             Ioseph
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Iohn
          
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           &c.
           we
           frame
           conceipts
           of
           thē
           with
           delight
           as
           of
           milde
           &
           sweet
           persons
           ,
           much
           more
           when
           we
           thinke
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           wee
           should
           conceive
           of
           him
           as
           a
           mirrour
           of
           all
           meekness
           .
           If
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           all
           flowers
           were
           in
           one
           ,
           how
           sweet
           must
           that
           flower
           needs
           be
           ?
           In
           CHRIST
           all
           perfections
           of
           mercy
           and
           love
           meete
           ,
           how
           great
           then
           must
           that
           mercy
           be
           that
           lodgeth
           in
           so
           gracious
           a
           heart
           ?
           Whatsoever
           tendernesse
           is
           scattered
           in
           ,
           husband
           ,
           father
           ,
           brother
           ,
           head
           ,
           all
           is
           but
           a
           beame
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           
           him
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           manner
           .
           We
           are
           weake
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           his
           ;
           we
           are
           deformed
           ,
           but
           yet
           carry
           his
           Image
           vpon
           us
           .
           A
           father
           lookes
           not
           so
           much
           at
           the
           blemishes
           of
           his
           child
           ,
           as
           at
           his
           owne
           nature
           in
           him
           ;
           so
           Christ
           findes
           matter
           of
           love
           from
           that
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           in
           us
           .
           Hee
           sees
           his
           owne
           nature
           in
           us
           ,
           wee
           are
           diseased
           ,
           but
           yet
           his
           members
           ;
           who
           ever
           neglected
           his
           owne
           members
           because
           they
           were
           sicke
           or
           weake
           :
           none
           ever
           hated
           his
           owne
           flesh
           .
           Can
           the
           head
           forget
           the
           members
           ?
           Can
           CHRIST
           forget
           himselfe
           ?
           we
           are
           his
           fulnesse
           as
           he
           is
           ours
           .
           He
           
           was
           Love
           it selfe
           clothed
           with
           mans
           nature
           ,
           which
           hee
           united
           so
           neere
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           communicate
           his
           goodnes
           the
           more
           freely
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           tooke
           not
           our
           nature
           when
           it
           was
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           was
           abased
           ,
           with
           all
           naturall
           and
           common
           infirmities
           it
           was
           subiect
           unto
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           abhorre
           all
           suspicious
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           either
           cast
           in
           ,
           or
           cherished
           by
           that
           damned
           spirit
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           laboured
           to
           divide
           betweene
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           by
           jealousies
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             beest
             the
             Sonne
             of
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           So
           his
           daily
           s●…udy
           
           is
           to
           divide
           betwixt
           the
           Sonne
           and
           us
           ,
           by
           breeding
           misperswasions
           in
           us
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           not
           such
           tender
           love
           in
           him
           to
           such
           as
           we
           are
           .
           It
           was
           his
           art
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           to
           discredit
           God
           with
           man
           ,
           by
           calling
           Gods
           love
           into
           question
           ,
           with
           our
           first
           Father
           Adam
           :
           his
           successe
           then
           makes
           him
           ready
           at
           that
           weapon
           still
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           feele
           
           not
           CHRIST
           so
           to
           me
           (
           saith
           the
           smoaking
           flaxe
           )
           but
           rather
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           ,
           he
           seemeth
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           unto
           me
           ,
           I
           see
           and
           feele
           evidences
           ▪
           of
           his
           
           just
           displeasure
           ?
        
         
           CHRIST
           may
           act
           
           the
           part
           of
           an
           enemy
           a
           little
           while
           as
           Ioseph
           did
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           make
           way
           for
           acting
           his
           own
           part
           of
           mercy
           in
           a
           more
           seasonable
           time
           ;
           hee
           cannot
           hold
           in
           his
           bowells
           long
           ,
           he
           seemeth
           to
           wrastle
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           with
           Iacob
           ,
           but
           hee
           supplyes
           us
           with
           hidden
           strength
           ,
           at
           length
           to
           get
           the
           better
           .
           Faith
           pulls
           off
           the
           vizard
           
           from
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           sees
           a
           loving
           heart
           under
           contrary
           appearances
           .
           At
           first
           he
           answers
           the
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           crying
           after
           him
           ,
           not
           a
           word
           ;
           2.
           then
           gives
           her
           a
           deniall
           ;
           3.
           gives
           an
           
           answer
           tending
           to
           her
           reproach
           ,
           calling
           her
           dogge
           ,
           as
           being
           without
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           yet
           she
           would
           not
           be
           so
           beaten
           off
           ;
           for
           shee
           considered
           the
           end
           of
           his
           comming
           .
           As
           his
           Father
           was
           never
           neerer
           him
           in
           strength
           to
           support
           him
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           was
           furthest
           off
           in
           sense
           of
           favour
           to
           comfort
           him
           ;
           So
           CHRIST
           is
           never
           neerer
           us
           in
           power
           to
           uphold
           us
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           seemeth
           most
           to
           hide
           his
           presence
           from
           us
           .
           The
           influence
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           pierceth
           deeper
           then
           his
           light
           .
           In
           such
           cases
           ,
           whatsoever
           CHRISTS
           present
           cariage
           
           is
           towards
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           oppose
           his
           nature
           and
           office
           against
           it
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           deny
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           discharge
           the
           office
           his
           Father
           hath
           laid
           upon
           him
           .
           Wee
           see
           here
           the
           Father
           hath
           undertaken
           that
           hee
           shall
           not
           
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flaxe
          
           ;
           and
           CHRIST
           againe
           undertaken
           for
           us
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           appearing
           before
           him
           for
           us
           ;
           untill
           he
           presents
           us
           blamelesse
           before
           him
           .
           The
           Father
           hath
           given
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           Christ
           giveth
           us
           back
           againe
           to
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           This
           were
           good
           comfort
           ,
           
           if
           I
           were
           but
           as
           
           smoaking
           flaxe
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           well
           that
           thy
           objection
           
           pincheth
           upon
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           thou
           givest
           him
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           mercy
           towards
           others
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           thy selfe
           :
           but
           yet
           doe
           not
           wrong
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           thy
           heart
           .
           Sathan
           as
           he
           slaundereth
           CHRIST
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           hee
           slandereth
           us
           to
           our selves
           .
           If
           thou
           beest
           not
           so
           much
           as
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           thē
           why
           doest
           thou
           not
           renounce
           thy
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           disclame
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           of
           grace
           ?
           this
           thou
           darest
           not
           do
           ;
           why
           dost
           thou
           not
           give
           up
           thy selfe
           wholly
           
           to
           other
           contents
           ?
           this
           thy
           spirit
           will
           not
           suffer
           thee
           .
           Whece
           comes
           these
           restlesse
           groanings
           and
           complaints
           ?
           Lay
           this
           thy
           present
           estate
           ,
           together
           with
           this
           office
           of
           CHRIST
           to
           such
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           despise
           the
           consolation
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           nor
           refuse
           thy
           owne
           mercy
           .
           Cast
           thy selfe
           into
           the
           Armes
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           perishest
           ,
           perish
           there
           ;
           if
           thou
           dost
           not
           ,
           thou
           art
           sure
           to
           perish
           .
        
         
           If
           mercy
           be
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           any
           where
           ▪
           it
           is
           there
           ,
           herein
           appeares
           Christs
           care
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           given
           thee
           a
           heart
           ,
           in
           some
           
           degree
           sensible
           :
           he
           might
           have
           given
           thee
           up
           to
           hardnes
           ,
           security
           ,
           and
           prophanenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           of
           all
           spirituall
           judgements
           the
           greatest
           .
           Hee
           that
           dyed
           for
           his
           enemies
           ,
           will
           hee
           refuse
           those
           the
           desire
           of
           whose
           soule
           is
           towards
           him
           ?
           hee
           that
           by
           his
           messengers
           desires
           us
           to
           bee
           reconciled
           ,
           will
           hee
           put
           us
           off
           when
           wee
           earnestly
           seeke
           it
           at
           his
           hand
           ?
           No
           ,
           doutblesse
           ,
           when
           hee
           prevents
           us
           by
           kindling
           holy
           desires
           in
           us
           ,
           hee
           is
           ready
           to
           meete
           us
           in
           his
           owne
           wayes
           .
           When
           the
           Prodigall
           set
           himselfe
           to
           returne
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           his
           
           father
           stayes
           not
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           meets
           him
           in
           the
           way
           .
           
             When
             hee
             prepares
             the
             heart
          
           
           
             to
             seeke
             ,
             he
             will
             cause
             his
             eare
             to
             heare
             .
          
           He
           cannot
           finde
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           long
           from
           us
           .
           If
           God
           should
           bring
           us
           into
           such
           a
           darke
           condition
           ,
           as
           that
           wee
           should
           see
           no
           light
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           the
           creature
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           remember
           what
           he
           saith
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             ,
             Hee
             that
             is
             in
          
           
           
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             seeth
             no
             light
             ,
             no
             light
             of
             comfort
             ,
             no
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             ,
             yet
             let
             him
             trust
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Wee
           can
           never
           bee
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           wherin
           there
           will
           be
           just
           cause
           
           of
           utter
           despaire
           ;
           therfore
           let
           us
           doe
           as
           Marriners
           doe
           ,
           cast
           Anker
           in
           the
           darke
           .
           CHRIST
           knows
           how
           to
           pitty
           us
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           Looke
           what
           comfort
           he
           felt
           from
           his
           Father
           
             in
             his
             breakings
          
           ,
           the
           like
           wee
           
           shall
           feele
           from
           himselfe
           in
           our
           bruising
           .
        
         
           The
           sighes
           of
           a
           bruised
           heart
           ,
           carry
           in
           them
           some
           report
           ,
           as
           of
           our
           affection
           to
           CHRIST
           ,
           so
           of
           his
           care
           to
           us
           .
           The
           eyes
           of
           our
           soules
           cannot
           be
           towards
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           cast
           a
           gracious
           looke
           upon
           us
           first
           ;
           The
           least
           love
           wee
           have
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           re●…ion
           of
           his
           love
           first
           
           shining
           upon
           us
           .
           As
           Christ
           did
           in
           his
           example
           whatsoever
           hee
           gives
           us
           in
           charge
           to
           doe
           ,
           so
           he
           suffered
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           whatsoever
           hee
           calleth
           us
           to
           suffer
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           learne
           to
           relieve
           and
           pitty
           us
           in
           our
           sufferings
           .
           In
           his
           desertion
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           he
           was
           content
           to
           want
           that
           unspeakable
           solace
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           both
           to
           beare
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           a
           time
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           know
           the
           better
           how
           to
           comfort
           us
           in
           our
           greatest
           extremities
           ;
           GOD
           seeth
           it
           fit
           we
           should
           taste
           
           of
           that
           cup
           of
           which
           his
           Sonne
           dranke
           so
           deepe
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           feele
           a
           little
           what
           sinne
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           his
           Sonnes
           love
           was
           ;
           but
           our
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dranke
           the
           dreggs
           of
           the
           cup
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           succour
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           spirits
           utterly
           faile
           not
           under
           that
           little
           taste
           of
           his
           displeasure
           which
           wee
           may
           feele
           .
           He
           became
           not
           onely
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           curse
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           sorrowes
           for
           us
           .
           Hee
           was
           broken
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           not
           be
           broken
           ;
           he
           was
           troubled
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           not
           be
           desperately
           troubled
           :
           he
           became
           a
           curse
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           not
           
           be
           accursed
           .
           Whatsoever
           may
           bee
           wished
           for
           in
           an
           all-sufficient
           Comforter
           is
           all
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Christ.
           1
           ,
           Authoritie
           ,
           from
           the
           Father
           all
           power
           was
           given
           him
           :
           2
           ,
           Strength
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           having
           his
           name
           
             The
             mighty
             GOD
          
           :
           
           3
           ,
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           his
           owne
           experience
           how
           and
           when
           to
           helpe
           :
           4
           ,
           Willingnesse
           ,
           as
           being
           flesh
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           &
           bone
           
           of
           our
           bone
           .
        
         
           Wee
           are
           now
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           diuers
           sorts
           of
           men
           that
           offend
           deeply
           against
           this
           mercifull
           disposition
           of
           Christ
           :
           As
           ,
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           goe
           on
           in
           ill
           
           courses
           of
           life
           upon
           this
           conceit
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           in
           vaine
           to
           goe
           to
           CHRIST
           their
           lives
           have
           beene
           so
           ill
           ;
           when
           as
           so
           soone
           ,
           as
           wee
           looke
           to
           heaven
           ,
           all
           incouragements
           are
           ready
           to
           meet
           us
           ,
           and
           draw
           us
           forward
           .
           Amongst
           others
           this
           is
           one
           allurement
           ,
           that
           CHRIST
           is
           ready
           to
           welcome
           us
           ,
           and
           leade
           us
           further
           .
           None
           are
           damned
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           will.
           Such
           as
           either
           enforce
           upon
           themselves
           hard
           conceits
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           some
           shew
           of
           reason
           to
           fetch
           contentment
           from
           other
           things
           :
           as
           that
           unprofitable
           
           servant
           ,
           that
           would
           needs
           take
           up
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           his
           Master
           was
           
             a
             hard
             man
          
           ;
           hereby
           to
           flatter
           himselfe
           in
           his
           unfruitfull
           courses
           ,
           in
           not
           improving
           that
           talent
           which
           he
           had
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           take
           up
           a
           hope
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           suffer
           them
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           wayes
           to
           hell
           ,
           &
           yet
           bring
           them
           to
           heaven
           :
           whereas
           all
           cōsort
           should
           draw
           us
           nearer
           to
           Christ
           ,
           else
           it
           is
           a
           lying
           comfort
           ,
           eyther
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           application
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           3.
           those
           that
           will
           east
           water
           themselves
           upon
           those
           sparkes
           ,
           which
           Christ
           labours
           to
           kindle
           
           in
           them
           ;
           because
           they
           will
           not
           be
           troubled
           with
           the
           light
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Such
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Lambe
           can
           be
           angry
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           will
           not
           come
           under
           his
           
             Scepter
             of
             Mercy
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           crushed
           in
           pieces
           by
           his
           
             Scepter
             of
             Power
          
           .
           
           Though
           he
           will
           gratiously
           tender
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           the
           least
           sparke
           of
           true
           grace
           ,
           yet
           where
           hee
           findeth
           not
           a
           sparke
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           opposition
           to
           his
           Spirit
           striving
           with
           them
           ,
           his
           wrath
           once
           kindled
           shall
           burne
           to
           hell
           .
           There
           is
           no
           juster
           provocation
           ,
           then
           when
           kindnesse
           is
           churlishly
           refused
           .
        
         
         
           When
           God
           would
           have
           
             cured
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             she
             would
          
           
           
             not
             be
             cured
          
           ,
           then
           ,
           she
           was
           
             given
             up
             to
             destruction
          
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Ierusalem
             would
             not
             bee
             gathered
             under
             the
          
           
           
             wing
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           then
           
             their
             habitation
             is
             left
             desolate
          
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Wisedome
             stretcheth
          
           
           
             out
             her
             hand
             and
             men
             refuse
             ,
          
           then
           
             Wisedome
             will
             laugh
             at
             mens
             destruction
             .
          
           Salvation
           it selfe
           will
           not
           save
           those
           that
           spill
           the
           potion
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           the
           plaister
           .
           A
           pitifull
           case
           ,
           when
           this
           mercifull
           Saviour
           shall
           delight
           in
           Destruction
           :
           when
           hee
           that
           made
           men
           ,
           shall
           have
           no
           
           mercy
           on
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Oh
           say
           the
           Rebels
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           usto
           damne
           us
           .
           Yes
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           meet
           Christ
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           you
           should
           
             eate
             the
             fruit
             of
             your
             owne
             wayes
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             be
             filled
             with
             your
             owne
             devices
             .
          
        
         
           This
           wil
           be
           the
           hel
           of
           hel
           whén
           men
           shal
           thinke
           that
           they
           have
           loved
           their
           sins
           ,
           more
           then
           their
           soules
           :
           when
           they
           shall
           thinke
           ,
           what
           love
           and
           mercy
           hath
           beene
           almost
           inforced
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           would
           perish
           .
           The
           more
           accessory
           wee
           are
           in
           pulling
           a
           judgment
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           conscience
           
           wil
           be
           confounded
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           without
           all
           blame
           ,
           themselves
           without
           excuse
           .
        
         
           If
           men
           appeale
           to
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           they
           will
           tell
           them
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           hath
           often
           knockt
           at
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           willing
           to
           have
           kindled
           some
           holy
           desires
           in
           them
           .
           How
           else
           can
           they
           be
           said
           to
           resist
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Spirit
           was
           readier
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           a
           further
           degree
           of
           goodnes
           ,
           then
           stood
           with
           their
           owne
           wills
           ?
           whereupon
           those
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           are
           damned
           ,
           are
           selfe-condemned
           
           before
           .
           So
           that
           here
           we
           need
           not
           to
           rise
           to
           higher
           causes
           ,
           when
           men
           carry
           sufficient
           cause
           of
           their
           owne
           damnation
           in
           their
           owne
           bosomes
           .
        
         
           4
           And
           the
           best
           of
           us
           all
           may
           offend
           against
           this
           mercifull
           disposition
           ,
           if
           wee
           bee
           not
           watchfull
           against
           that
           liberty
           our
           carnall
           dispositions
           will
           bee
           ready
           to
           take
           frō
           it
           .
           Thus
           we
           reason
           .
           If
           Christ
           will
           not
           quench
           the
           smoaking
           Flax
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           feare
           that
           any
           neglect
           of
           our
           part
           can
           bring
           us
           under
           a
           comfortlesse
           condition
           ?
           If
           Christ
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           what
           can
           ?
        
         
         
           Ans.
           You
           know
           the
           Apostles
           prohibition
           notwithstanding
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           
             quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           These
           cautions
           of
           not
           quenching
           are
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Spirit
           as
           meanes
           of
           not
           quenching
           .
           CHRIST
           performeth
           his
           office
           in
           not
           quenching
           ,
           by
           stirring
           up
           sutable
           endeavours
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           none
           more
           sollicitous
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           are
           most
           certaine
           of
           the
           good
           successe
           :
           the
           ground
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           meanes
           that
           GOD
           hath
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           fall
           under
           the
           same
           purpose
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           bring
           that
           
           thing
           to
           passe
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           principle
           taken
           for
           granted
           even
           in
           civill
           matters
           :
           as
           who
           if
           he
           knew
           before
           it
           would
           bee
           a
           fruitfull
           yeare
           ,
           would
           therefore
           hang
           up
           his
           plough
           and
           neglect
           tillage
           .
        
         
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           stirres
           up
           from
           the
           certain
           
           expectation
           of
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           this
           incouragement
           here
           from
           the
           good
           issue
           of
           finall
           victory
           is
           intended
           to
           stirre
           us
           up
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           take
           us
           off
           ,
           if
           we
           bee
           negligent
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           grace
           received
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           meanes
           prescribed
           ,
           suffering
           our
           spirits
           to
           bee
           oppressed
           with
           multitudes
           
           and
           variety
           of
           cares
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           take
           not
           heed
           of
           the
           damps
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           for
           such
           miscariage
           GOD
           in
           his
           wise
           care
           suffereth
           us
           oft
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           worse
           condition
           for
           feeling
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           were
           never
           so
           much
           inlightned
           .
           Yet
           in
           mercy
           hee
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           so
           farre
           enemies
           to
           our selves
           ,
           as
           wholly
           to
           neglect
           these
           sparkes
           once
           kindled
           ,
           were
           it
           possible
           that
           wee
           should
           be
           given
           up
           to
           give
           over
           all
           endeavour
           wholy
           ,
           then
           wee
           could
           looke
           for
           no
           other
           issue
           but
           quenching
           .
           But
           CHRIST
           will
           tend
           this
           sparke
           ,
           and
           cherish
           
           this
           
             small
             seed
          
           so
           as
           hee
           will
           preserve
           in
           the
           soule
           alwayes
           some
           degree
           of
           care
           .
           If
           we
           would
           make
           a
           comfortable
           use
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           all
           those
           
           meanes
           whereby
           CHRIST
           doth
           preserve
           grace
           begun
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           holy
           communion
           
           whereby
           one
           Christian
           heateth
           another
           :
           
             Two
             are
             better
             than
             one
             ,
             &c.
             
             Did
             not
             our
             hearts
             burne
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Disciples
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           Much
           more
           communion
           
           with
           GOD
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           as
           Meditation
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           onely
           kindle
           ,
           but
           addeth
           a
           lustre
           to
           the
           soule
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           feele
           by
           experience
           
           
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           spirit
           to
           goe
           along
           with
           the
           ministeriall
           breath
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Apostle
           knits
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Despise
             not
             Prophesies
             .
             Nathan
          
           by
           a
           few
           words
           blew
           up
           the
           decaying
           sparkes
           in
           David
           .
           Rather
           than
           God
           will
           suffer
           his
           fire
           in
           us
           to
           dye
           ,
           hee
           will
           send
           some
           Nathan
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           some
           thing
           alwayes
           is
           left
           in
           us
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           connaturall
           to
           it
           as
           a
           coale
           that
           hath
           fire
           in
           it
           will
           quickly
           catch
           more
           to
           it
           :
           smoaking
           flaxe
           will
           easily
           take
           fire
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           grace
           
           is
           strengthned
           by
           the
           exercise
           
           
           
           
           
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Vp
             and
             be
             doing
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             bee
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           David
           to
           his
           son
           Salomon
           .
           Stirre
           up
           the
           grace
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           ,
           for
           so
           holy
           motions
           turne
           to
           resolutions
           ,
           resolutions
           to
           practice
           ,
           and
           practice
           to
           a
           prepared
           
             readinesse
             to
             every
             good
             worke
          
           .
        
         
           Yet
           let
           us
           know
           that
           grace
           is
           increased
           in
           the
           
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           exercise
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           as
           CHRIST
           by
           his
           Spirit
           floweth
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           us
           nearer
           unto
           himselfe
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           and
           in●…illeth
           such
           comfort
           in
           the
           act
           whereby
           the
           heart
           is
           further
           
           inlarged
           .
           The
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           Christs
           Garden
           ,
           and
           his
           Graces
           are
           as
           so
           many
           sweet
           spices
           and
           flowers
           ,
           which
           his
           Spirit
           blowing
           upon
           maketh
           them
           to
           send
           forth
           a
           sweet
           savour
           :
           therefore
           keepe
           the
           soule
           open
           for
           entertainment
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           bring
           in
           continually
           fresh
           forces
           to
           subdue
           corruption
           ,
           and
           this
           most
           of
           all
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           .
           Iohn
           was
           in
           
           the
           Spirit
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           even
           in
           Pathmos
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           his
           banishment
           ,
           then
           the
           gales
           of
           the
           Spirit
           blow
           more
           strongly
           and
           sweetly
           .
           As
           we
           looke
           
           therefore
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           favour
           our
           naturall
           sloth
           ,
           
             but
             exercise
             our selves
             to
             god
             linesse
             ,
          
           and
           labour
           to
           keep
           
           this
           fire
           alwayes
           burning
           upon
           the
           Altar
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           dresse
           our
           Lamps
           daily
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           fresh
           oyle
           ;
           and
           winde
           up
           our
           soules
           higher
           and
           higher
           still
           :
           resting
           in
           a
           good
           condition
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           grace
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           promote
           it selfe
           to
           a
           further
           measure
           :
           Let
           none
           turne
           
             this
             grace
             into
             wantonnesse
          
           .
           Infirmities
           
           are
           a
           ground
           of
           humility
           ,
           not
           a
           plea
           for
           negligence
           ,
           not
           an
           incouragement
           to
           
           presumption
           .
           We
           should
           bee
           so
           farre
           from
           
             being
             ill
          
           ,
           because
           CHRIST
           is
           good
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           coales
           of
           love
           should
           melt
           us
           ,
           therefore
           those
           may
           well
           suspect
           themselves
           in
           whom
           the
           consideratiō
           of
           this
           mildnesse
           of
           CHRIST
           doth
           not
           work
           that
           way
           .
           Surely
           where
           grace
           is
           ,
           corruption
           is
           as
           
             Smoake
             to
             their
             eies
             ,
             and
             vineger
             to
             their
             teeth
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           they
           will
           labour
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           owne
           comfort
           ,
           as
           likewise
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           GOD
           ,
           that
           their
           light
           may
           break
           forth
           .
           If
           a
           sparke
           of
           faith
           or
           love
           bee
           so
           precious
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           what
           an
           honour
           will
           it
           be
           to
           be
           rich
           in
           faith
           !
           Who
           would
           not
           rather
           wa●…e
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           in
           a
           darke
           perplexed
           estate
           ?
           and
           not
           rather
           bee
           caried
           with
           full
           saile
           to
           heaven
           ,
           than
           bee
           tossed
           alwayes
           with
           feares
           and
           doubts
           ?
           The
           present
           trouble
           in
           conflict
           against
           a
           sinne
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           that
           disquiet
           which
           any
           corruption
           favoured
           ,
           will
           bring
           upon
           us
           afterwards
           :
           True
           peace
           is
           in
           conquering
           ,
           not
           in
           yeelding
           .
           The
           comfort
           in
           this
           Text
           intended
           is
           for
           those
           that
           would
           faine
           doe
           better
           ,
           
           but
           sinde
           their
           corruptiōs
           clog
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           such
           a
           mist
           ,
           that
           oft
           times
           they
           cannot
           tell
           what
           to
           thinke
           of
           themselves
           ;
           that
           faine
           would
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           yet
           oft
           feare
           they
           doe
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           thinke
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           that
           GOD
           should
           be
           so
           good
           to
           such
           sinfull
           wretches
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           allow
           not
           themselves
           in
           these
           feares
           and
           doubts
           .
        
         
           And
           among
           others
           .
           
           How
           doe
           they
           wrong
           themselves
           and
           him
           ,
           that
           will
           have
           other
           Mediators
           to
           GOD
           for
           them
           than
           he
           :
           are
           any
           more
           pitifull
           than
           he
           ,
           who
           became
           
           man
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           be
           pitifull
           to
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ?
           let
           all
           at
           all
           times
           repaire
           to
           this
           meek
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           put
           up
           al
           our
           suits
           in
           his
           prevailing
           name
           .
           What
           need
           wee
           knock
           at
           any
           other
           doore
           ?
           can
           any
           bee
           more
           tender
           over
           us
           than
           CHRIST
           ?
           What
           incouragement
           have
           we
           to
           commend
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           broken
           hearted
           Christian
           ,
           unto
           him
           by
           our
           prayers
           ?
           Of
           whom
           we
           may
           speake
           unto
           CHRIST
           as
           they
           of
           
             Lazarus
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           the
           Church
           
             which
             thou
             lovest
          
           ,
           and
           gavest
           thy selfe
           for
           ,
           is
           in
           distresse
           :
           
           Lord
           ,
           this
           poore
           Christian
           for
           whom
           thou
           
           
             wert
             bruised
          
           ,
           is
           bruised
           and
           brought
           very
           low
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           touch
           his
           bowells
           when
           the
           misery
           of
           his
           owne
           deare
           bowells
           is
           spred
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           considering
           
           this
           gracious
           nature
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           let
           us
           thinke
           with
           our selves
           thus
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           so
           kinde
           unto
           us
           ,
           shall
           we
           be
           cruell
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           in
           his
           truth
           ,
           in
           his
           children
           ?
           how
           shall
           those
           that
           delight
           to
           be
           so
           terrible
           
             to
             the
             meeke
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           hope
           to
           looke
           so
           gracious
           a
           Saviour
           in
           the
           face
           :
           they
           that
           are
           so
           boysterous
           
           towards
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           shall
           know
           one
           day
           they
           had
           to
           deale
           with
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           So
           it
           cannot
           but
           cut
           the
           heart
           of
           those
           that
           have
           felt
           this
           love
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           to
           heare
           him
           wounded
           who
           is
           the
           life
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           the
           foule
           of
           their
           soules
           :
           this
           maketh
           those
           that
           have
           selt
           mercy
           weepe
           over
           CHRIST
           whom
           they
           have
           pierced
           with
           their
           finnes
           ;
           there
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           mutuall
           and
           quicke
           sympathie
           betweene
           the
           Head
           and
           the
           Members
           .
           When
           wee
           are
           tempted
           to
           any
           sinne
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           pitie
           our selves
           ,
           yet
           we
           should
           
           spare
           CHRIST
           in
           not
           putting
           him
           to
           new
           torments
           .
           The
           Apostle
           could
           not
           finde
           out
           a
           more
           heart-breaking
           argument
           to
           ensorce
           a
           sacrificing
           our selves
           to
           GOD
           ,
           than
           to
           conjure
           us
           by
           the
           mercies
           
           of
           GOD
           in
           CHRIST
           .
           This
           mercy
           of
           CHRIST
           likewise
           should
           moove
           us
           to
           
           commiserate
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           poore
           Church
           torne
           by
           enemies
           without
           ,
           and
           renting
           it selfe
           by
           divisions
           at
           home
           .
           It
           cānot
           but
           work
           upon
           any
           soule
           that
           ever
           felt
           cōfort
           frō
           Christ
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           an
           affectionate
           intreaty
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           to
           mutuall
           agreement
           
           in
           judgement
           &
           affection
           ,
           
             If
             any
             consolation
          
           
           
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             love
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             any
             bowells
             and
             mercies
             ,
             fulfill
             my
             joy
             ,
             be
             like
             minded
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           will
           disclaime
           all
           consolation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           labour
           to
           maintaine
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           :
           What
           a
           joyfull
           spectacle
           is
           this
           to
           Satan
           and
           his
           faction
           ,
           to
           see
           those
           that
           are
           separated
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           fall
           in
           pieces
           among
           themselves
           .
           Our
           discord
           is
           our
           enemies
           melody
           .
        
         
           The
           more
           to
           blame
           those
           that
           for
           private
           aims
           
           affect
           differences
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           wounds
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           close
           and
           meet
           together
           .
           Which
           must
           not
           be
           understood
           as
           if
           men
           should
           dissemble
           their
           judgement
           in
           any
           truth
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           just
           cause
           of
           expressing
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           least
           truth
           is
           Christs
           and
           not
           ours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           not
           to
           take
           liberty
           to
           affirme
           or
           deny
           at
           our
           pleasures
           :
           there
           is
           a
           due
           in
           a
           peny
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           a
           pound
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           must
           bee
           faithfull
           in
           the
           least
           truth
           ,
           when
           season
           calleth
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           our
           
             words
             are
             like
             Apples
             of
             gold
          
           
           
             with
             pictures
             of
             silver
          
           .
           One
           word
           spoken
           in
           season
           will
           doe
           more
           good
           ,
           than
           a
           thousand
           out
           of
           season
           .
           In
           some
           cases
           peace
           by
           
             keeping
             our
             faith
             to
             our selves
          
           ,
           is
           
           of
           more
           consequence
           ,
           than
           the
           open
           discovery
           of
           some
           things
           we
           take
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           considering
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           mans
           nature
           is
           such
           that
           there
           can
           hardly
           be
           a
           discovery
           of
           any
           difference
           in
           opinion
           ,
           without
           some
           estrangement
           of
           affection
           .
           So
           farre
           as
           men
           are
           not
           of
           one
           minde
           ,
           they
           will
           hardly
           be
           of
           one
           heart
           ,
           except
           where
           grace
           and
           
             the
             peace
             of
             God
          
           beare
           great
           rule
           in
           
           the
           heart
           ,
           therefore
           open
           
           shew
           of
           difference
           is
           never
           good
           but
           when
           it
           is
           necessary
           ;
           howsoever
           some
           from
           a
           desire
           to
           bee
           some
           body
           ,
           turne
           into
           by-waies
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           to
           a
           spirit
           of
           cōtradiction
           in
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           if
           Saint
           Paul
           may
           bee
           Iudge
           ,
           
             Are
             they
             not
             carnall
          
           ?
           if
           it
           bee
           wisedome
           ,
           it
           is
           
           wisedome
           from
           beneath
           ;
           for
           the
           wisedome
           from
           above
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           pure
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           
           peaceable
           .
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           when
           hee
           was
           to
           leave
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           doth
           hee
           presse
           upon
           his
           Disciples
           more
           than
           peace
           and
           love
           .
           And
           in
           his
           last
           prayer
           with
           what
           earnestnesse
           did
           he
           beg
           of
           his
           Father
           
           that
           
             They
             might
             be
             one
             as
             he
             and
             the
             Father
             were
          
           
           one
           .
           But
           what
           hee
           prayed
           for
           on
           earth
           ,
           we
           shall
           onely
           enjoy
           perfectly
           in
           heaven
           .
           Let
           this
           make
           the
           meditation
           of
           that
           time
           the
           more
           sweet
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           to
           lay
           open
           
           offenders
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           what
           spirit
           shall
           we
           think
           them
           to
           be
           of
           ,
           that
           take
           advantages
           of
           the
           bruisednesse
           and
           infirmities
           of
           mens
           spirits
           ,
           to
           relieve
           them
           with
           false
           peace
           for
           their
           owne
           worldly
           ends
           .
           A
           wounded
           spirit
           will
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           .
           Most
           of
           the
           gainfull
           points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           confession
           ,
           sasatisfaction
           ,
           
           merit
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           &c.
           spring
           from
           hence
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           Physitians
           of
           no
           value
           ,
           or
           rather
           tormentors
           than
           Physitians
           at
           all
           .
           It
           is
           a
           greater
           blessing
           to
           bee
           delivered
           from
           the
           
             sting
             of
             these
          
           
           Scorpions
           ,
           then
           wee
           are
           thankfull
           for
           .
           Spirituall
           tyranny
           is
           the
           greatest
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           then
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           where
           most
           mercy
           should
           be
           shewed
           ,
           yet
           even
           there
           some
           like
           cruell
           surgeons
           ,
           delight
           in
           making
           long
           cures
           ,
           to
           serve
           themselves
           upon
           the
           misery
           of
           others
           .
           It
           bringeth
           men
           under
           a
           terrible
           curse
           :
           
             When
             they
             will
             not
          
           
           
             remember
             to
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             but
             persecute
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
          
           
           
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             even
             slay
             the
             broken
             in
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Likewise
           to
           such
           as
           raise
           temporall
           advantage
           to
           thēselves
           out
           of
           the
           spirituall
           misery
           of
           others
           ,
           join
           such
           as
           raise
           estates
           by
           betraying
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           are
           unfaithfull
           in
           the
           trust
           committed
           unto
           them
           :
           when
           the
           children
           shall
           cry
           for
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           none
           to
           give
           them
           ,
           bringing
           thus
           upon
           the
           people
           of
           GOD
           that
           heavie
           judgement
           of
           a
           spirituall
           famine
           ,
           starving
           CHRIST
           in
           his
           members
           .
           Shall
           we
           so
           requite
           so
           
           good
           a
           Savior
           ,
           who
           counteth
           the
           love
           and
           mercie
           shewed
           
             in
             feeding
             his
             Lambs
          
           ,
           as
           shewed
           to
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           they
           carie
           themselves
           very
           unkindly
           towards
           CHRIST
           ,
           who
           ●…umble
           at
           this
           his
           low
           stooping
           unto
           us
           in
           his
           government
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           that
           are
           ashamed
           of
           the
           simplicity
           
             of
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           that
           count
           
             Preaching
             foolishness
          
           .
           They
           out
           of
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           heart
           thinke
           they
           may
           do
           well
           enough
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           think
           CHRIST
           tooke
           not
           state
           enough
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           they
           will
           mend
           the
           matter
           with
           their
           own
           devises
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           give
           the
           better
           content
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           as
           in
           Popery
           .
           What
           greater
           unthankfulnesse
           can
           there
           bee
           ,
           then
           to
           dispise
           any
           helpe
           that
           CHRIST
           in
           mercy
           hath
           provided
           for
           us
           .
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           the
           proud
           Pharisees
           tooke
           offence
           at
           his
           familiar
           conversing
           with
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           who
           onely
           did
           so
           ,
           as
           a
           Physitian
           to
           heale
           their
           soules
           .
           What
           defences
           was
           Saint
           Paul
           driven
           to
           make
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           his
           plainnesse
           in
           unfolding
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           The
           more
           
           CHRIST
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           servants
           shall
           descēd
           to
           exalt
           us
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           should
           with
           all
           humility
           and
           readinesse
           entertaine
           that
           love
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           GOD
           that
           hath
           put
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           government
           upon
           so
           gentle
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           will
           carry
           himselfe
           so
           mildely
           in
           all
           things
           wherein
           hee
           is
           to
           deale
           betwixt
           GOD
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           us
           and
           GOD
           ;
           The
           lower
           CHRIST
           comes
           downe
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           higher
           let
           us
           lift
           him
           up
           in
           our
           harts
           :
           so
           will
           all
           those
           doe
           that
           have
           ever
           found
           the
           experience
           
           of
           CHRISTS
           work
           in
           their
           heart
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           to
           the
           third
           part
           ,
           the
           constant
           progress
           
           of
           CHRISTS
           gracious
           power
           ,
           untill
           hee
           hath
           set
           up
           such
           an
           absolute
           government
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           shal
           prevaile
           over
           all
           corruption
           .
           It
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           he
           will
           cherish
           his
           Beginnings
           of
           Grace
           in
           us
           ,
           untill
           he
           bring
           forth
           
             judgement
             unto
             victorie
          
           .
           By
           judgement
           here
           is
           meant
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           in
           us
           ;
           that
           Government
           ,
           whereby
           CHRIST
           sets
           up
           a
           Throne
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           Governors
           among
           
           the
           Iewes
           were
           first
           called
           Iudges
           ,
           then
           Kings
           ,
           whence
           this
           inward
           rule
           is
           called
           Iudgement
           :
           as
           likewise
           ,
           because
           it
           agrees
           unto
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           Psalmi●…ft
           calleth
           
           judgement
           ,
           because
           it
           agreeth
           to
           Gods
           judgement
           :
           Men
           may
           read
           their
           doome
           in
           GODS
           :
           word
           ,
           what
           it
           judgeth
           of
           them
           ,
           GOD
           judgeth
           of
           them
           .
           By
           this
           judgement
           set
           up
           in
           us
           ,
           good
           is
           discerned
           ,
           allowed
           ,
           and
           performed
           ;
           sinne
           is
           judged
           ,
           condemned
           and
           e●…ecuted
           .
           O●…
           spirit
           being
           under
           the
           Spirit
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           is
           governed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           
           as
           it
           is
           governed
           by
           Christ
           it
           governes
           us
           graciously
           .
           CHRIST
           and
           wee
           are
           of
           one
           judgement
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           will
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           will
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           judgmēts
           are
           so
           invested
           into
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           turned
           into
           our
           judgement
           ,
           we
           carrying
           
             his
             Law
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             written
             by
             his
             Spirit
             :
          
           and
           the
           law
           in
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           written
           answer
           as
           counter
           pa●…es
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           meaning
           then
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           gracious
           frame
           of
           holines
           set
           up
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           CHRIST
           shall
           goe
           forward
           untill
           all
           contrary
           power
           ●…ee
           brought
           under
           .
           The
           spirit
           
           of
           judgement
           will
           be
           a
           
             spirit
             of
             burning
          
           ,
           to
           consume
           
           whatsoever
           opposed
           corruption
           like
           rust
           eats
           into
           the
           soule
           .
           If
           GODS
           builders
           fall
           into
           errors
           and
           
             build
             stubble
          
           upon
           
           a
           good
           foundation
           ,
           GODS
           Spirit
           as
           a
           spirituall
           
             fire
             will
             reveale
             this
             in
             time
             ,
          
           and
           wast
           it
           :
           they
           shall
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           judgement
           condemne
           their
           owne
           errours
           and
           courses
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           worke
           of
           grace
           in
           us
           is
           set
           out
           under
           the
           name
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           wisedome
           ,
           because
           judgement
           is
           the
           chiefe
           and
           leading
           part
           in
           grace
           ;
           whereupon
           that
           
           gracious
           worke
           of
           repentance
           is
           called
           a
           change
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           an
           after
           ▪
           wisedome
           .
           As
           on
           the
           other
           
           side
           in
           the
           learned
           languages
           ,
           the
           words
           that
           expresse
           wisdome
           ,
           implie
           likewise
           the
           generall
           relish
           and
           savour
           of
           the
           
           whole
           soule
           :
           and
           rather
           more
           the
           judgement
           of
           taste
           ,
           then
           of
           ●…ight
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           sense
           ,
           because
           Taste
           is
           the
           most
           necessary
           sense
           ,
           and
           requireth
           the
           neerest
           application
           of
           the
           obiect
           of
           all
           other
           ▪
           senses
           .
           So
           in
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           necessary
           that
           the
           spirit
           should
           alter
           the
           taste
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           it
           
           might
           savour
           the
           things
           of
           the
           spirit
           so
           deepely
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           things
           shold
           be
           out
           of
           rellish
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           true
           of
           every
           particular
           Christian
           ,
           that
           CHRISTS
           judgement
           in
           him
           shall
           be
           victorious
           ,
           so
           likewise
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Christians
           ,
           
             the
             Church
          
           .
           The
           government
           of
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           truth
           whereby
           hee
           ruleth
           as
           by
           a
           Scepter
           ,
           shall
           at
           length
           bee
           victorious
           in
           spight
           of
           Satan
           ,
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           all
           Enemies
           .
           CHRIST
           ryding
           on
           his
           white
           horse
           ,
           hath
           a
           Bow
           and
           goeth
           forth
           conquering
           
           in
           the
           ministery
           ,
           that
           
           hee
           may
           overcome
           either
           to
           conversion
           or
           to
           confusion
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           take
           Iudgement
           ,
           for
           CHRISTS
           Kingdome
           and
           governement
           within
           us
           ,
           principallie
           .
           1
           ,
           Because
           GOD
           especially
           requireth
           the
           subjection
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           conscience
           as
           his
           proper
           Throne
           .
           2
           ,
           Because
           if
           judgment
           should
           prevaile
           in
           all
           others
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           our
           owne
           hearts
           it
           would
           not
           yeeld
           comfort
           to
           us
           ;
           hereupon
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           wee
           desire
           when
           we
           pray
           ,
           
             Thy
             Kingdome
             come
          
           ,
           that
           CHRIST
           would
           come
           and
           rule
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           The
           Kingdome
           of
           CHRIST
           in
           his
           ordinances
           
           serve
           but
           to
           bring
           CHRIST
           home
           into
           his
           owne
           place
           ,
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           being
           thus
           explained
           ,
           that
           judgement
           here
           includeth
           the
           governmēt
           of
           both
           mind
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           there
           are
           divers
           conclusions
           that
           naturally
           doe
           spring
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           CHRISTS
           
           government
           in
           his
           Church
           and
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           is
           a
           wise
           and
           well
           ordered
           government
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           called
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           Iudgment
           is
           the
           life
           and
           soule
           of
           wisedome
           .
           Of
           this
           Conclusion
           there
           are
           two
           branches
           ;
           1
           ,
           that
           the
           spirituall
           
           government
           of
           CHRIST
           in
           us
           is
           joyned
           with
           judgement
           and
           wisedome
           .
           2
           ,
           Wheresoever
           true
           ●…spirituall
           wisedome
           and
           judgment
           is
           ,
           there
           likewise
           the
           Spirit
           of
           CHRIST
           bringeth
           in
           his
           gracious
           government
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           a
           well
           guided
           life
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           
           CHRIST
           ,
           standeth
           with
           the
           strongest
           and
           highest
           reason
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           therfore
           holy
           men
           are
           called
           the
           
             children
             of
             wisedome
          
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           to
           justifie
           both
           by
           reason
           and
           experience
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           wisedome
           .
           Opposite
           courses
           are
           
             solly
             and
             madnesse
          
           .
           Hereupon
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           spiritual
           
           
             man
             judgeth
             all
             things
          
           
           that
           appertaine
           to
           him
           ,
           
             &
             i●…
             judged
             of
             none
          
           that
           are
           of
           an
           inferiour
           ranke
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           spirituall
           light
           and
           sight
           to
           judge
           ;
           yet
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           will
           bee
           judging
           ,
           and
           
             speaking
             ill
             of
             what
             they
             know
             not
             ,
          
           they
           steppe
           from
           ignorance
           to
           prejudice
           and
           rash
           censure
           ,
           without
           taking
           right
           judgement
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           judgement
           comes
           to
           nothing
           .
           But
           the
           judgement
           of
           a
           spirituall
           man
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           he
           is
           spirituall
           shal
           stād
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           :
           as
           things
           are
           in
           themselves
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           so
           they
           are
           in
           his
           judgement
           .
           As
           GOD
           is
           in
           himselfe
           infinite
           in
           goodnesse
           and
           majesty
           ,
           &c.
           so
           he
           is
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           ascribes
           to
           GOD
           in
           his
           heart
           his
           divinity
           and
           all
           his
           excellencies
           .
           As
           CHRIST
           is
           in
           himselfe
           the
           onely
           mediatour
           ,
           and
           
             All
             in
             All
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           making
           CHRIST
           so
           in
           his
           heart
           .
           
             As
             all
             things
             are
             dung
          
           
           
             in
             comparison
             of
             CHRIST
          
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           to
           Paul
           a
           sanctified
           man.
           As
           the
           very
           worst
           thing
           in
           religion
           ,
           
             the
             reproch
             of
             Christ
             is
             better
          
           
           
             then
             the
             pleasure
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           to
           Moses
           a
           man
           of
           a
           right
           
             esteeme
             ,
             A●…
          
           
           
             one
             day
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             God
             is
             better
             then
             a
             thousand
             elsewhere
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           to
           David
           a
           man
           of
           a
           reformed
           judgement
           .
           There
           is
           a
           conformity
           of
           a
           good
           mans
           judgment
           to
           things
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           difference
           ,
           or
           agreement
           put
           by
           GOD
           in
           things
           ,
           so
           doth
           his
           judgment
           differ
           or
           agree
           .
        
         
           Truth
           is
           truth
           ,
           and
           error
           error
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           is
           unlawfull
           whether
           men
           thinke
           so
           or
           no.
           GOD
           hath
           put
           an
           eternall
           difference
           betwixt
           light
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           good
           and
           ill
           ,
           which
           no
           creatures
           conceipt
           can
           alter
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           no
           mans
           judgement
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           things
           further
           then
           it
           agrees
           to
           truth
           stamped
           upon
           things
           themselves
           by
           GOD.
           Hereupon
           because
           a
           wise
           mans
           judgement
           agrees
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           ,
           a
           wise
           man
           may
           in
           some
           sense
           bee
           said
           to
           bee
           the
           measure
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           the
           judgement
           of
           one
           holy
           wise
           man
           ,
           to
           bee
           preferred
           before
           a
           thousand
           others
           .
           Such
           men
           usually
           are
           immoveable
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           its
           course
           ,
           because
           they
           thinke
           ,
           and
           speake
           ,
           and
           live
           by
           rule
           .
           
             A
             Iosuah
             and
             his
             house
             will
             serve
             God
          
           whatsoever
           others
           doe
           ,
           
           and
           will
           run
           a
           course
           contrary
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           their
           judgements
           leads
           them
           a
           contrary
           way
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           Sathan
           hath
           a
           spite
           at
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           judgement
           ,
           to
           put
           out
           that
           by
           ignorance
           and
           false
           reason
           ,
           for
           he
           cannot
           rule
           in
           any
           ,
           untill
           either
           hee
           hath
           taken
           away
           or
           perverted
           judgement
           :
           he
           is
           
             a
             Prince
             of
             darknesse
          
           ,
           and
           ruleth
           in
           darkeness
           of
           the
           understanding
           .
           Therefore
           he
           must
           first
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           understanding
           by
           the
           prevailing
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           planting
           it
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           Those
           therefore
           〈…〉
           ●…ledge
           ,
           
           helpe
           Sathan
           and
           Antichrist
           (
           whose
           Kingdome
           like
           Satans
           is
           a
           kingdome
           of
           darkness
           )
           to
           erect
           their
           throne
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           promised
           by
           CHRIST
           that
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             judgment
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Throne
           of
           governmēt
           ,
           because
           the
           great
           lord
           of
           misrule
           
             Sathan
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
             is
             judged
          
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           accompanying
           it
           ,
           his
           impostures
           are
           discovered
           ,
           his
           enterprizes
           layd
           open
           ;
           therefore
           when
           the
           Gospel
           was
           spred
           ,
           the
           Oracles
           ceased
           .
           
             Sathan
             fell
             fr●…m
             heaven
             like
             lig●…g
             ,
          
           
           men
           were
           
             translated
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             into
             Christs
             .
          
           Where
           prevailing
           is
           by
           lyes
           ,
           there
           discovery
           is
           victory
           :
           
             they
             shall
             proceed
             no
             further
             ,
             for
             their
             ●…lly
             shall
          
           
           
             be
             manifest
             to
             all
          
           .
           So
           that
           manifestation
           of
           error
           giveth
           a
           stop
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           none
           wil
           willingly
           be
           deceived
           ▪
           Let
           truth
           have
           full
           soope
           without
           check
           or
           restraint
           ,
           and
           let
           sathan
           &
           his
           instruments
           do
           their
           worst
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           prevaile
           ;
           as
           Ierom
           
           saith
           of
           the
           Pelagians
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           The
           discovery
           of
           your
           opinions
           is
           the
           vanquishing
           of
           them
           ,
           your
           basphemies
           appeare
           at
           the
           first
           blush
           .
        
         
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           the
           necessity
           that
           the
           understanding
           
           bee
           principled
           with
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           for
           the
           well
           managing
           of
           a
           Christian
           conversation
           .
        
         
           There
           must
           bee
           light
           to
           discover
           a
           further
           end
           then
           nature
           ,
           for
           which
           wee
           are
           Christians
           ,
           and
           a
           rule
           sutable
           directing
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           will
           of
           GOD
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           discovering
           his
           good
           pleasure
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           vertue
           of
           this
           discovery
           ,
           we
           doe
           all
           that
           we
           doe
           that
           any
           way
           may
           further
           our
           reckoning
           :
           
             the
             eye
          
           must
           first
           
             be
             single
          
           ,
           and
           
             then
             the
             whole
             body
          
           and
           
           frame
           of
           our
           conversation
           
             will
             bee
             light
          
           :
           otherwise
           both
           we
           and
           our
           course
           of
           life
           are
           nothing
           but
           darknesse
           ;
           The
           whole
           conversation
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           knowledge
           digested
           into
           will
           ,
           affection
           ,
           and
           practice
           .
           If
           the
           first
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           stomach
           be
           not
           good
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           liver
           cannot
           be
           good
           :
           so
           if
           there
           bee
           errour
           in
           the
           judgement
           it
           marres
           the
           whole
           practice
           ,
           as
           an
           error
           in
           the
           foundation
           doth
           the
           building
           :
           GOD
           will
           have
           no
           
             blind
             sacrifices
          
           ,
           no
           
             unreasonable
             services
          
           ,
           but
           will
           have
           us
           to
           
             love
             him
             with
             all
             our
             minde
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           our
           
           understanding
           part
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           affecting
           part
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           This
           order
           of
           Christs
           government
           by
           judgment
           ,
           is
           agreeable
           unto
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           GOD
           delighteth
           to
           preserve
           the
           manner
           of
           working
           peculiar
           unto
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           doth
           out
           of
           judgemente
           as
           grace
           supposeth
           nature
           as
           founded
           upon
           it
           ,
           so
           the
           frame
           of
           grace
           preserveth
           the
           frame
           of
           nature
           in
           man.
           And
           therfore
           Christ
           bringeth
           all
           that
           is
           good
           in
           the
           soule
           through
           judgment
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           sweetly
           that
           many
           out
           of
           a
           dangerous
           
           error
           thinke
           ,
           that
           that
           good
           which
           is
           in
           them
           and
           issueth
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           from
           thēselves
           ,
           &
           not
           from
           the
           powerfull
           worke
           of
           grace
           .
           As
           in
           evill
           the
           devill
           so
           subtlely
           leadeth
           us
           according
           to
           the
           streame
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           that
           men
           thinke
           that
           Sathan
           had
           no
           hand
           in
           their
           sinne
           :
           but
           here
           a
           mistake
           is
           with
           little
           perill
           ,
           because
           wee
           are
           il
           of
           ourselves
           ,
           &
           the
           devil
           doth
           but
           promote
           what
           ill
           he
           findeth
           in
           us
           .
           But
           there
           are
           no
           seeds
           of
           supernaturall
           goodnesse
           at
           all
           in
           us
           ,
           GOD
           findeth
           nothing
           in
           us
           but
           enmity
           ,
           onely
           hee
           hath
           ingraven
           this
           in
           our
           
           nature
           to
           incline
           in
           generall
           to
           that
           which
           we
           judge
           to
           be
           good
           .
           Now
           when
           he
           shall
           cleerly
           discover
           what
           is
           good
           in
           particular
           ,
           wee
           are
           caried
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           convincingly
           he
           shal
           discover
           that
           which
           is
           ill
           ,
           we
           abhorre
           it
           as
           freely
           as
           we
           imbraced
           it
           before
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           know
           when
           we
           worke
           as
           we
           should
           doe
           or
           no
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           what
           we
           doe
           ,
           out
           of
           inward
           principles
           ,
           when
           we
           fall
           not
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           good
           only
           because
           we
           are
           so
           bred
           ,
           or
           because
           such
           ;
           or
           such
           whom
           we
           respect
           doe
           so
           ;
           or
           because
           wee
           will
           maintaine
           
           a
           side
           ,
           so
           making
           religion
           a
           faction
           :
           but
           out
           of
           judgement
           ,
           when
           what
           wee
           doe
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           wee
           first
           judge
           it
           in
           our selves
           so
           to
           be
           :
           and
           what
           wee
           abstaine
           from
           that
           is
           ill
           ,
           we
           first
           judge
           it
           to
           bee
           ill
           from
           an
           inward
           judgement
           .
           A
           sound
           Christian
           as
           hee
           injoyeth
           
             the
             better
             part
          
           ,
           so
           hath
           first
           made
           choice
           of
           it
           with
           
             Mary
             ,
             he
             establisheth
             all
             his
             thoughts
             by
             counsell
             .
          
           GOD
           indeed
           useth
           carnall
           men
           to
           very
           good
           service
           ,
           but
           wthout
           a
           thorow
           altering
           ,
           &
           conviction
           of
           their
           judgements
           .
           He
           worketh
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           therefore
           
           they
           doe
           neither
           approve
           the
           good
           they
           doe
           ,
           nor
           hate
           the
           evill
           they
           abstaine
           from
           .
        
         
           The
           2
           branch
           ,
           is
           that
           
           wheresoever
           true
           wisdom
           and
           judgement
           is
           ,
           there
           Christ
           sets
           up
           his
           government
           ,
           because
           where
           wisedome
           is
           ,
           it
           directs
           us
           not
           only
           to
           understand
           ,
           but
           to
           order
           our
           waies
           aright
           ;
           where
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           as
           a
           
             Prophet
             teacheth
          
           ,
           he
           like
           wise
           as
           a
           King
           by
           his
           Spirit
           subdueth
           the
           heart
           to
           obedience
           of
           what
           is
           taught
           .
           This
           is
           that
           teaching
           which
           is
           promised
           of
           GOD
           ,
           when
           not
           onely
           the
           braine
           ,
           but
           the
           heart
           it
           
           selfe
           is
           taught
           .
           When
           men
           doe
           not
           onely
           know
           what
           they
           should
           doe
           ,
           but
           are
           taught
           the
           very
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           taught
           that
           they
           should
           love
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           obey
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           taught
           ,
           love
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           obedience
           it selfe
           .
           CHRIST
           sets
           up
           his
           chaire
           in
           the
           very
           heart
           and
           alters
           the
           frame
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           subjects
           good
           ,
           together
           with
           teaching
           of
           them
           to
           bee
           good
           .
           Other
           Princes
           can
           make
           good
           Lawes
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           
             write
             them
             in
             their
          
           peoples
           hearts
           .
           This
           is
           CHRISTS
           Prerogative
           ;
           He
           infuseth
           into
           his
           subjects
           
           his
           owne
           Spirit
           ,
           
             upon
             him
             there
             doth
             not
             onely
             rest
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
             and
          
           
           understanding
           ,
           but
           likewise
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           knowledge
           which
           wee
           have
           of
           him
           frō
           himselfe
           is
           a
           transforming
           knowledge
           .
           The
           same
           spirit
           that
           inlighteneth
           the
           mind
           ,
           inspireth
           gracious
           inclinations
           into
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           infuseth
           strength
           into
           the
           whole
           man.
           As
           a
           gracious
           man
           judgeth
           as
           he
           should
           ,
           so
           he
           affecteth
           and
           doth
           as
           hee
           judgeth
           ,
           his
           life
           is
           a
           commentary
           of
           his
           inward
           man
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           sweet
           harmony
           betwixt
           GODS
           
           truth
           ,
           his
           judgment
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           conversation
           .
           The
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           like
           Ierusalem
           when
           it
           was
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           a
           City
           compact
           
           within
           it selfe
           ;
           where
           are
           
             set
             up
             the
             thrones
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           Iudgement
           should
           have
           a
           throne
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           Christian.
           Not
           that
           judgement
           alone
           will
           work
           a
           change
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           grace
           to
           alter
           the
           bent
           and
           sway
           of
           the
           will
           before
           it
           will
           yeeld
           to
           bee
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           understanding
           ;
           GOD
           hath
           so
           joyned
           these
           together
           as
           that
           whēsoeuer
           he
           doth
           savingly
           shine
           upon
           the
           understanding
           ,
           he
           giveth
           a
           
           soft
           and
           plyable
           heart
           ,
           for
           without
           a
           worke
           upon
           the
           hart
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           its
           owne
           inclination
           to
           that
           which
           it
           affecteth
           whatsoever
           the
           judgement
           shall
           say
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           there
           is
           no
           connaturall
           proportion
           betwixt
           an
           unsanctified
           hart
           and
           a
           sanctified
           judgment
           .
           For
           the
           heart
           unaltered
           will
           not
           give
           leave
           to
           the
           judgement
           ,
           coldly
           and
           so
           berly
           to
           conclude
           what
           is
           best
           ,
           as
           the
           sick
           man
           whilst
           his
           aguish
           distemper
           corrupteth
           his
           taste
           ,
           he
           is
           rather
           desirous
           to
           please
           that
           ,
           then
           to
           hearken
           what
           the
           Physitian
           shall
           speake
           .
           
           judgment
           hath
           not
           power
           over
           it selfe
           ,
           where
           the
           wil
           is
           unsubdued
           ,
           for
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           bribe
           it
           to
           give
           sentence
           for
           them
           when
           any
           profit
           or
           pleasure
           shall
           come
           in
           competition
           with
           that
           which
           the
           judgement
           in
           generall
           only
           shall
           thinke
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           what
           the
           understanding
           shall
           judge
           and
           determine
           in
           particular
           things
           .
           Where
           grace
           hath
           brought
           the
           heart
           under
           ,
           there
           unruly
           passions
           doe
           not
           cast
           such
           a
           mist
           before
           the
           understanding
           but
           that
           in
           particular
           it
           seeth
           
           that
           which
           is
           best
           ;
           and
           base
           respects
           ,
           springing
           from
           selfe-love
           doe
           not
           alter
           the
           case
           and
           byas
           the
           judgment
           into
           a
           contrary
           way
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           good
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           shall
           be
           good
           unto
           us
           ,
           although
           it
           crosse
           our
           particular
           worldly
           interests
           .
        
         
           The
           right
           conceiving
           of
           this
           hath
           an
           influence
           into
           
           practice
           ,
           which
           hath
           drawne
           me
           to
           a
           more
           full
           explanation
           :
           this
           will
           teach
           us
           the
           right
           method
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           to
           begin
           with
           judgement
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           begge
           of
           GOD
           together
           with
           illumination
           ,
           holy
           inclinations
           of
           our
           
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           that
           so
           a
           perfect
           government
           may
           be
           set
           up
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           
             knowledge
             may
             bee
          
           
           
             with
             al
             judgment
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           w
           th
           experience
           and
           feeling
           :
           when
           the
           judgement
           of
           CHRIST
           is
           set
           up
           in
           our
           judgements
           ,
           and
           thence
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           CHRIST
           brought
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           and
           throne
           ,
           and
           untill
           then
           truth
           doth
           us
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           helpeth
           to
           condemne
           us
           .
           The
           life
           of
           a●…
           Christiā
           is
           a
           regular
           life
           ,
           &
           .
           he
           that
           walketh
           by
           the
           rule
           
           of
           the
           new
           creature
           ,
           peace
           shall
           be
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             he
             that
             despiseth
             his
             way
             ,
             &
             loveth
             to
          
           
           
           
             live
             at
             large
          
           seeking
           all
           liberty
           to
           the
           flesh
           
             shall
             dye
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           made
           good
           by
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             If
             we
             live
             after
          
           
           
             the
             flesh
             we
             shall
             dye
          
           .
        
         
           VVe
           learne
           likewise
           that
           men
           of
           an
           ill
           governed
           life
           have
           no
           true
           judgement
           :
           no
           wicked
           man
           can
           bee
           a
           wise
           man.
           And
           that
           without
           CHRISTS
           Spirit
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           confusion
           ,
           without
           beauty
           and
           form
           ,
           as
           all
           things
           were
           in
           the
           Chaos
           before
           the
           creatiō
           .
           The
           whole
           soule
           is
           out
           of
           joynt
           till
           it
           be
           set
           in
           againe
           by
           him
           whose
           office
           is
           to
           
             restore
             all
             things
          
           .
           The
           baser
           part
           of
           the
           soule
           which
           should
           bee
           subject
           ,
           ruleth
           
           all
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           under
           that
           little
           truth
           that
           is
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           holding
           it
           captive
           to
           base
           affections
           ,
           and
           Sathan
           by
           corruption
           getteth
           al
           the
           holds
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           till
           CHRIST
           stronger
           then
           he
           commeth
           ,
           and
           driveth
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           taketh
           possession
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           to
           be
           
             weapons
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
          
           and
           then
           ,
           new
           Lords
           ,
           new
           Lawes
           ,
           CHRIST
           as
           a
           new
           Conquerour
           changeth
           the
           fundamentall
           lawes
           of
           old
           Adam
           ,
           and
           establisheth
           a
           government
           of
           his
           owne
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Conclusion
           
           is
           ,
           that
           
             this
             government
             is
          
           
           
           
           
           
           victorious
           .
           The
           reasons
           are
           :
           
        
         
           1
           ,
           Because
           CHRIST
           hath
           conquered
           all
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           first
           ,
           and
           hee
           
             is
             GOD
             over
             all
             blessed
             for
             evermore
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           over
           
             Sinne
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             Sathan
             ,
          
           
           the
           
             world
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           as
           he
           hath
           overcome
           them
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           he
           overcomes
           them
           in
           our
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           .
           Wee
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           Conscience
           maketh
           a
           man
           a
           King
           or
           a
           caitife
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           planted
           in
           us
           to
           judge
           for
           GOD
           ,
           either
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           against
           us
           .
           Now
           if
           naturall
           conscience
           bee
           so
           forcible
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           be
           when
           besides
           it
           owne
           light
           it
           hath
           the
           light
           of
           divine
           
           truth
           put
           into
           it
           ?
           It
           will
           undoubtedly
           prevaile
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           us
           hold
           up
           our
           heads
           with
           boldnesse
           ,
           or
           abase
           us
           beneath
           our selves
           .
           If
           it
           subject
           it selfe
           by
           grace
           to
           CHRISTS
           truth
           ,
           then
           it
           boldly
           overlookes
           
             Death
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             Iudgement
          
           ,
           and
           all
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           because
           then
           Christ
           sets
           up
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           a
           kind
           of
           Paradise
           .
        
         
           The
           sharpest
           conflict
           which
           the
           soule
           hath
           is
           betweene
           the
           conscience
           and
           GODS
           Iustice
           :
           now
           if
           the
           conscience
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           hath
           prevailed
           over
           assaults
           
           fetcht
           from
           the
           justice
           of
           GOD
           as
           now
           satisfied
           by
           CHRIST
           ,
           it
           will
           prevaile
           over
           al
           other
           opposition
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           2
           We
           are
           to
           encounter
           
           with
           accursed
           and
           damned
           enemies
           ;
           therefore
           if
           they
           begin
           to
           fall
           before
           the
           spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           they
           shall
           fall
           :
           if
           they
           rise
           up
           againe
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           have
           the
           greater
           fall
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           spirit
           of
           truth
           to
           whose
           tuition
           CHRIST
           
           hath
           cōmitted
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           spirit
           which
           is
           the
           Scepter
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           abide
           for
           ever
           ;
           therefore
           the
           soule
           begotten
           by
           the
           immortal
           
           feed
           of
           this
           spirit
           ,
           and
           this
           
           truth
           ,
           must
           not
           onely
           live
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           likewise
           prevaile
           over
           all
           that
           oppose
           it
           ,
           for
           both
           the
           word
           and
           spirit
           are
           
             mighty
             in
             operation
          
           ;
           
           and
           if
           the
           ill
           spirit
           be
           never
           idle
           in
           those
           whom
           GOD
           delivereth
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           cannot
           thinke
           that
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           will
           bee
           idle
           in
           those
           whose
           leading
           and
           government
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           .
           No
           ,
           as
           he
           dwelleth
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           drive
           out
           all
           that
           rise
           up
           against
           him
           ,
           untill
           hee
           be
           all
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           spirituall
           is
           eternall
           ;
           truth
           is
           a
           beame
           of
           CHRISTS
           Spirit
           both
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           ingrafted
           
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           there
           fore
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           (
           though
           little
           )
           wrought
           by
           it
           ,
           will
           prevaile
           ;
           a
           little
           thing
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Gyant
           will
           do
           great
           matters
           .
           A
           little
           faith
           strengthned
           by
           CHRIST
           will
           worke
           wonders
           .
        
         
           4
           
             To
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
          
           the
           victory
           over
           any
           
           corruption
           or
           temptation
           is
           a
           pledge
           of
           finall
           victory
           .
           As
           Ioshua
           said
           when
           he
           set
           his
           foot
           upon
           the
           five
           Kings
           which
           hee
           conquered
           ;
           
             Thus
             God
             shall
          
           
           
             doe
             with
             all
             our
             enemies
          
           ;
           heaven
           is
           ours
           already
           ,
           onely
           we
           strive
           till
           we
           have
           full
           possession
           .
        
         
         
           5
           CHRIST
           as
           King
           ,
           
           brings
           in
           a
           commanding
           light
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           bowes
           the
           necke
           ,
           and
           softens
           the
           Iron
           sinew
           of
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           begins
           to
           rule
           ,
           he
           rules
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             his
             Kingdome
             hath
          
           
           
             no
             end
          
           .
        
         
           6
           The
           end
           of
           CHRISTS
           ,
           
           comming
           was
           to
           destroy
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           both
           for
           us
           and
           in
           us
           .
           And
           the
           end
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           was
           as
           to
           seale
           unto
           us
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           victorie
           ;
           So
           I
           ,
           to
           quicken
           our
           soules
           from
           death
           in
           sinne
           ,
           2
           ,
           to
           free
           our
           soules
           from
           such
           snares
           and
           sorrowes
           of
           spirituall
           death
           as
           accompany
           
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           3
           ,
           to
           raise
           them
           up
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           breakes
           forth
           more
           gloriously
           out
           of
           a
           thick
           cloud
           ,
           4
           ,
           to
           raise
           us
           out
           of
           particular
           slippes
           ,
           and
           failings
           ,
           stronger
           ;
           5
           ,
           to
           raise
           us
           out
           of
           all
           troublesome
           and
           darke
           conditions
           of
           this
           life
           :
           And
           6
           ,
           at
           length
           to
           raise
           our
           bodies
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           .
           For
           the
           same
           power
           that
           the
           Spirit
           shewed
           in
           raising
           CHRIST
           
             our
             Head
          
           ,
           from
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           his
           abasement
           ;
           The
           same
           power
           obtained
           by
           the
           death
           of
           CHRIST
           from
           GOD
           now
           appeased
           
           by
           that
           sacrifice
           ,
           will
           the
           Spirit
           shew
           in
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           particular
           member
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           power
           is
           conveyed
           by
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           after
           union
           with
           CHRIST
           in
           both
           his
           estates
           of
           humiliation
           and
           exaltation
           ,
           we
           see
           our selves
           not
           only
           
             dead
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           
             risen
             and
             sitting
             together
             with
             him
             in
             heavenly
             places
             .
          
           Now
           we
           apprehending
           our selves
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           and
           risen
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           victorious
           over
           all
           our
           enemies
           in
           
             our
             Head.
          
           And
           apprehending
           that
           his
           scope
           in
           all
           this
           is
           to
           conforme
           us
           to
           himself
           ,
           
           wee
           are
           by
           this
           faith
           
             changed
             into
             his
             likenesse
          
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           conquerors
           over
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           by
           that
           power
           which
           we
           derive
           frō
           him
           who
           is
           the
           storehouse
           of
           all
           spirituall
           strength
           for
           all
           his
           .
           CHRIST
           at
           length
           will
           have
           his
           end
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           faith
           resteth
           assured
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           assurance
           is
           very
           operative
           ,
           stirring
           us
           up
           to
           joyne
           with
           CHRIST
           in
           his
           ends
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           by
           CHRIST
           it
           will
           have
           its
           victorie
           :
           CHRIST
           is
           that
           
             little
             stone
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             mountaine
          
           
           
             without
             hands
             ,
             that
             breaketh
          
           
           
             in
             peeces
             that
             goodly
             Image
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           opposite
           government
           ;
           untill
           it
           become
           
             a
             great
             mountaine
             ,
             and
             filleth
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           stone
           that
           was
           cut
           out
           of
           the
           mountaine
           ;
           becomes
           a
           mountaine
           it selfe
           at
           length
           ;
           who
           art
           thou
           then
           O
           mountaine
           ,
           that
           thinkest
           to
           stand
           up
           against
           this
           mountaine
           :
           all
           shall
           lie
           flat
           and
           levell
           before
           it
           .
           Hee
           will
           bring
           downe
           all
           mountainous
           high-exalted
           thoughts
           and
           lay
           the
           pride
           of
           all
           flesh
           low
           .
           When
           chaffe
           strives
           against
           the
           winde
           ,
           stubble
           against
           the
           fire
           ,
           when
           the
           heele
           kickes
           against
           the
           
           prickes
           ,
           when
           the
           potsheard
           strives
           with
           the
           potter
           ;
           when
           man
           strives
           against
           GOD
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           know
           on
           which
           side
           the
           victorie
           will
           goe
           .
           The
           winds
           may
           tosse
           the
           ship
           wherin
           CHRIST
           is
           ,
           but
           not
           overturne
           it
           .
           The
           waves
           may
           dash
           against
           the
           rock
           ,
           but
           they
           doe
           but
           breake
           themselves
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           bee
           so
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           thus
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           
           GOD
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           a
           gracious
           Christian
           :
           the
           victorie
           seemeth
           to
           goe
           with
           the
           enemie
           .
        
         
           For
           answer
           ,
           remember
           ,
           
           I
           ,
           GODS
           children
           usually
           in
           their
           troubles
           overcome
           by
           suffering
           ,
           here
           
           Lambes
           overcome
           Lyons
           ,
           &
           Doves
           Eagles
           by
           suffering
           ,
           that
           herein
           they
           may
           be
           conformable
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           conquered
           most
           ,
           whē
           he
           suffered
           most
           ,
           together
           with
           Christs
           kingdome
           of
           patience
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           power
           .
        
         
           2
           This
           victory
           is
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           
           are
           too
           hasty
           spirited
           ,
           that
           would
           conquer
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           strike
           the
           first
           stroke
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           race
           at
           the
           first
           setting
           forth
           :
           the
           Isra●…ites
           were
           sure
           of
           victory
           in
           their
           voyage
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           fight
           it
           out
           .
           GOD
           would
           not
           have
           us
           
           presently
           forget
           what
           cruell
           enemies
           CHRIST
           hath
           overcome
           for
           us
           ,
           
             destory
             them
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             people
             forget
             it
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           
           That
           so
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           that
           anoyance
           wee
           have
           by
           them
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           kept
           in
           feare
           to
           come
           under
           the
           power
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           3
           That
           GOD
           often
           worketh
           by
           contraries
           ,
           
           when
           hee
           meanes
           to
           give
           victory
           ,
           he
           will
           suffer
           us
           to
           bee
           foyled
           first
           ,
           when
           hee
           meanes
           to
           comfort
           ,
           he
           wil
           terrifie
           first
           ,
           when
           hee
           meanes
           to
           justifie
           ,
           hee
           will
           condemne
           us
           first
           ,
           whom
           he
           meanes
           to
           make
           glorious
           ,
           he
           will
           a
           base
           first
           .
           A
           Christian
           conquers
           even
           
           when
           hee
           is
           conquered
           ;
           when
           hee
           is
           conquered
           by
           some
           sins
           ,
           he
           gets
           victory
           over
           others
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           
             as
             spirituall
             Pride
             ,
             security
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4
           ,
           That
           CHRISTS
           
           worke
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Christians
           often
           goeth
           backward
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           goe
           the
           better
           forward
           :
           As
           seed
           rotts
           in
           the
           ground
           in
           the
           Winter
           time
           ,
           but
           after
           comes
           better
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           harder
           the
           Winter
           ,
           the
           more
           flourishing
           the
           Spring
           ,
           so
           wee
           learne
           to
           stand
           by
           falls
           ,
           and
           get
           
           strength
           by
           weaknesse
           discovered
           ,
           we
           take
           deeper
           
           root
           by
           shaking
           ;
           and
           as
           torches
           ,
           flame
           brighter
           by
           mooving
           .
           Thus
           it
           pleaseth
           CHRIST
           out
           of
           his
           freedome
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           to
           maintaine
           his
           government
           in
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           herein
           labour
           to
           exercise
           our
           Faith
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           answer
           Christs
           manner
           of
           cariage
           towards
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           foyled
           ,
           let
           us
           beleeve
           wee
           shall
           overcome
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           fallen
           let
           us
           beleeve
           we
           shall
           rise
           againe
           .
           Iacob
           after
           he
           had
           a
           
             blow
             upon
             which
             he
             halted
          
           ,
           yet
           
             would
             not
             give
             over
             wrastling
          
           till
           hee
           had
           gotten
           the
           blessing
           ,
           so
           let
           us
           never
           give
           over
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           thoughts
           knitt
           the
           beginning
           ,
           
           progress
           ,
           and
           end
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shal
           see
           our selves
           in
           ,
           heaven
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           enemies
           .
           Let
           us
           assure
           our selves
           that
           GODS
           grace
           even
           in
           this
           imperfect
           estate
           ,
           is
           stronger
           then
           mans
           free
           will
           in
           the
           state
           of
           first
           perfectiō
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           founded
           now
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           is
           
             the
             author
          
           ,
           so
           will
           be
           
             the
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
          
           ,
           we
           are
           under
           a
           more
           gracious
           covenant
           .
        
         
           Here
           upon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           weaknesse
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           ;
           the
           disciples
           notwithstanding
           ,
           all
           their
           weaknesses
           ,
           are
           bidden
           to
           
           rejoyce
           that
           their
           names
           are
           
           written
           in
           heaven
           .
           Failings
           (
           with
           conflict
           )
           in
           sanctification
           should
           not
           weaken
           the
           peace
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           .
           It
           mattereth
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           what
           ill
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           what
           good
           ,
           not
           what
           corruptions
           ,
           but
           how
           we
           stād
           affected
           to
           them
           :
           not
           what
           our
           particular
           failings
           bee
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           the
           thred
           and
           tenor
           of
           our
           lives
           :
           for
           CHRISTS
           mislike
           of
           that
           which
           is
           ami●…e
           in
           us
           redounds
           not
           to
           the
           hatred
           of
           our
           person
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           victorious
           subduing
           of
           al
           our
           infirmities
           .
        
         
           Some
           have
           after
           conflict
           
           wondered
           at
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           GOD
           ,
           that
           so
           little
           and
           shaking
           faith
           should
           have
           upheld
           them
           in
           so
           great
           Combats
           ,
           when
           Sathan
           had
           almost
           catched
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wondred
           ,
           how
           much
           a
           little
           grace
           will
           prevaile
           with
           GOD
           for
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           over
           our
           enemies
           for
           victory
           ,
           if
           the
           heart
           be
           upright
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           goodness
           of
           our
           sweet
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           hee
           delighteth
           still
           to
           shew
           his
           strēgth
           in
           our
           weaknesse
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           for
           the
           
           great
           consolatiō
           of
           poore
           and
           weake
           Christians
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           a
           sparke
           
           frō
           heavē
           though
           kindled
           under
           greene
           wood
           that
           sobbes
           and
           smoakes
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           consume
           all
           at
           last
           ,
           Love
           once
           kindled
           
             is
             strong
             as
             death
             ,
             much
             water
             cannot
          
           
           
             quench
             it
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           a
           
             vehemēt
             flame
          
           ,
           or
           flame
           of
           GOD
           ,
           kindled
           in
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           That
           little
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           fed
           w
           th
           an
           everlasting
           spring
           .
           As
           the
           fire
           that
           came
           downe
           from
           heaven
           in
           Elias
           his
           time
           ,
           licked
           up
           all
           the
           water
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           came
           from
           GOD
           ,
           so
           will
           this
           fire
           spend
           all
           our
           corruption
           ,
           no
           afflictiō
           without
           ,
           or
           corruption
           within
           shall
           quench
           it
           .
           In
           the
           
           morning
           we
           see
           oft
           clouds
           gather
           about
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           hide
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Sunne
           wasteth
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           till
           it
           come
           to
           its
           full
           strength
           .
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           feares
           and
           doubts
           hinder
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           this
           fire
           ,
           untill
           at
           length
           it
           gets
           above
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           CHRIST
           prevailes
           ;
           and
           then
           hee
           backes
           his
           owne
           graces
           in
           us
           .
           Grace
           conquers
           us
           first
           ,
           and
           we
           by
           it
           conquer
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           corruptions
           within
           us
           ,
           or
           temptations
           without
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           begotten
           by
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           hath
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
           the
           Apostles
           for
           her
           crowne
           ,
           and
           tramples
           the
           
           Moone
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           worldly
           things
           under
           her
           feet
           ;
           
             Every
             one
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             overcomes
          
           
           
             the
             world
          
           .
           Faith
           whereby
           especially
           CHRIST
           rules
           ,
           sets
           the
           soule
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           it
           overlookes
           all
           other
           things
           as
           farre
           below
           ,
           as
           having
           represented
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           pleasures
           of
           a
           higher
           nature
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           not
           come
           short
           of
           the
           comfort
           intended
           ;
           there
           are
           two
           things
           especially
           to
           bee
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           
           us
           ,
           I
           ,
           whether
           there
           bee
           such
           a
           judgement
           ,
           or
           government
           set
           up
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           promise
           of
           victory
           is
           made
           .
           2
           ,
           Some
           rules
           or
           directions
           how
           we
           are
           to
           cary
           our selves
           ,
           that
           the
           judgement
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           may
           indeed
           bee
           victorious
           .
        
         
           The
           evidences
           whereby
           
           wee
           may
           come
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           CHRISTS
           judgement
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           will
           be
           victorious
           ,
           are
           ,
           1
           ,
           If
           we
           bee
           able
           from
           experience
           to
           justifie
           all
           CHRISTS
           
           wayes
           ;
           let
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           say
           what
           it
           can
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           can
           willingly
           subscribe
           to
           that
           course
           
           which
           GOD
           hath
           taken
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           still
           approve
           a
           further
           measure
           of
           grace
           then
           we
           have
           attained
           unto
           ,
           and
           project
           and
           forecast
           for
           it
           .
           No
           other
           men
           can
           justifie
           their
           courses
           when
           their
           conscience
           is
           awaked
           .
           2
           ,
           When
           reasons
           of
           religion
           ,
           be
           the
           strongest
           
           reasons
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           prevaile
           more
           ▪
           then
           rea
           :
           sons
           fetcht
           from
           worldly
           policy
           .
           3.
           
           When
           wee
           are
           so
           true
           to
           our
           ends
           and
           fast
           
           to
           our
           rule
           ,
           as
           no
           hopes
           or
           feares
           can
           sway
           us
           anothe●…
           way
           ,
           but
           still
           we
           are
           looking
           what
           agrees
           ,
           or
           differs
           from
           our
           rule
           .
           4
           ,
           When
           
           
           wee
           
             can
             doe
             nothing
             against
          
           
           
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           as
           being
           dearer
           to
           us
           then
           our
           lives
           ,
           truth
           hath
           not
           this
           soveraignty
           :
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           any
           carnall
           man.
           5
           ,
           When
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           libertie
           
           to
           choose
           under
           whose
           Government
           wee
           would
           live
           ,
           yet
           out
           of
           a
           delight
           in
           the
           inner
           man
           to
           Christs
           government
           ,
           wee
           would
           make
           choyce
           of
           him
           only
           ,
           to
           rule
           us
           before
           any
           other
           ,
           for
           this
           argues
           that
           wee
           are
           like
           minded
           to
           CHRIST
           .
           A
           free
           and
           
             a
             voluntarie
             people
          
           ,
           and
           not
           compelled
           unto
           Christs
           service
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           by
           the
           sweet
           constraint
           of
           
           love
           .
           When
           we
           are
           so
           far
           in
           liking
           with
           the
           government
           of
           CHRISTS
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           willing
           to
           resigne
           up
           our selves
           to
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           then
           his
           kingdome
           is
           come
           into
           us
           ,
           when
           our
           wills
           are
           brought
           to
           his
           will
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           bent
           of
           our
           wils
           that
           maketh
           us
           good
           or
           ill
           .
           6
           ,
           A
           well
           ordered
           uniforme
           
           life
           ,
           not
           by
           sits
           or
           starts
           ,
           shewes
           a
           well
           ordered
           heart
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           clocke
           when
           the
           hammer
           strikes
           well
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Dyall
           points
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           the
           wheeles
           are
           right
           set
           .
           7
           ,
           When
           Christs
           
           will
           commeth
           in
           competition
           
           with
           any
           earthly
           losse
           or
           gaine
           ,
           yet
           if
           then
           in
           that
           particular
           case
           the
           heart
           will
           stoope
           to
           CHRIST
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           signe
           ;
           for●…
           the
           truest
           tryall
           of
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           is
           in
           such
           particular
           cases
           which
           ●…ch
           us
           neerest
           ,
           for
           there
           our
           corruption
           maketh
           the
           greatest
           head
           ;
           when
           CHRIST
           came
           neere
           home
           to
           the
           yong
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           hee
           lost
           a
           disciple
           of
           him
           .
           8
           ,
           When
           we
           can
           practise
           
           duties
           pleasing
           to
           Christ
           ,
           though
           contrary
           to
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           course
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           when
           we
           can
           overcome
           our selves
           in
           that
           evill
           ,
           to
           which
           our
           nature
           
           is
           proane
           ,
           and
           standeth
           so
           much
           inclined
           unto
           ,
           and
           which
           agreeth
           to
           the
           sway
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           which
           others
           lie
           inthralled
           under
           ,
           as
           desire
           of
           revenge
           ,
           hatred
           of
           enemies
           private
           ends
           ,
           &c.
           then
           it
           appeares
           that
           grace
           is
           in
           us
           above
           nature
           ,
           heaven
           above
           earth
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           the
           victory
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           further
           clearing
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           helping
           of
           us
           in
           our
           tryall
           ;
           wee
           must
           know
           there
           bee
           three
           degrees
           of
           victory
           .
           1
           ,
           When
           we
           resist
           though
           we
           bee
           foyled
           .
           2
           ,
           When
           Grace
           gets
           the
           better
           though
           with
           conflict
           .
           3
           ,
           When
           all
           corruption
           
           is
           perfectly
           subdued
           .
           Now
           when
           wee
           have
           strength
           but
           onely
           to
           resist
           ,
           yet
           wee
           may
           know
           CHRISTS
           government
           in
           us
           will
           bee
           victorious
           ,
           because
           what
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           is
           said
           of
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           ;
           
             If
             we
             resist
          
           ,
           
           
             they
             shall
          
           in
           time
           
             flye
             from
             us
          
           :
           because
           
             stronger
             is
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
          
           that
           taketh
           
           part
           with
           his
           owne
           Grace
           ,
           
             than
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           if
           wee
           may
           hope
           for
           victory
           upon
           bare
           resistance
           ,
           what
           may
           wee
           not
           hope
           for
           when
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           gotten
           the
           upper
           hand
           ?
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             directions
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           must
           know
           ,
           though
           Christ
           hath
           under-taken
           
           this
           victorie
           ,
           yet
           hee
           accomplisheth
           it
           by
           training
           us
           up
           to
           fight
           his
           battells
           ;
           hee
           overcommeth
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           making
           us
           
             wise
             to
             salvation
          
           :
           and
           in
           what
           degree
           we
           beleeve
           Christ
           will
           conquer
           ,
           in
           that
           degree
           wee
           will
           endevour
           by
           his
           grace
           that
           wee
           may
           conquer
           :
           for
           Faith
           is
           an
           obedient
           and
           a
           wise
           grace
           :
           Christ
           maketh
           us
           wise
           to
           ponder
           &
           weigh
           things
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           to
           ranke
           and
           order
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           make
           the
           fitter
           choise
           of
           what
           is
           best
           .
           
           Some
           Rules
           to
           helpe
           us
           in
           judging
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           To
           judge
           of
           things
           as
           
           they
           help
           or
           hinder
           the
           maine
           :
           as
           they
           surther
           or
           hinder
           our
           reckoning
           :
           as
           they
           make
           us
           more
           or
           lesse
           
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           so
           bring
           us
           
           neerer
           to
           the
           fountaine
           of
           Goodnes
           ,
           GOD
           himselfe
           :
           
           as
           they
           bring
           us
           peace
           or
           sorrow
           at
           the
           last
           :
           as
           they
           
           commend
           us
           more
           or
           lesse
           
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           wherein
           we
           shall
           approve
           our selves
           to
           him
           most
           :
           Likewise
           to
           
           judge
           of
           things
           now
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           doe
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           shall
           be
           best
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           as
           when
           wee
           are
           under
           any
           publike
           calamitie
           ,
           
           or
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           gathereth
           it selfe
           from
           all
           other
           things
           to
           it self
           .
           Looke
           backe
           to
           former
           experience
           ,
           
           see
           what
           is
           most
           agreeable
           unto
           it
           ;
           what
           was
           best
           in
           our
           worst
           times
           .
           If
           Grace
           is
           or
           was
           best
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           best
           now
           .
           And
           labour
           to
           judge
           of
           things
           as
           hee
           
           doth
           ,
           who
           must
           judge
           us
           ,
           &
           as
           holy
           men
           judge
           ,
           who
           are
           led
           by
           his
           Spirit
           :
           more
           particularly
           ,
           what
           those
           judge
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           interest
           
           in
           any
           benefit
           that
           may
           come
           by
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           in
           question
           :
           for
           outward
           things
           blinde
           the
           eies
           even
           of
           the
           wise
           ;
           we
           see
           Papists
           
           are
           most
           corrupt
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           where
           their
           honor
           ,
           ease
           or
           profit
           is
           ingaged
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           touch
           upon
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           found
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           that
           judgment
           be
           right
           ,
           but
           likewise
           readie
           and
           strong
           .
           
        
         
           Where
           Christ
           establisheth
           this
           government
           ,
           he
           inspireth
           care
           to
           keepe
           the
           Iudgement
           cleare
           &
           fresh
           ,
           
           for
           whilst
           the
           Iudgement
           standeth
           straight
           &
           firme
           ,
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           soule
           continueth
           strong
           &
           impregnable
           .
           True
           Iudgement
           in
           us
           advancet●…
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           will
           
           advance
           it
           .
           All
           sinne
           is
           eyther
           from
           false
           principles
           or
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           mindlesnesse
           ,
           or
           unbeleefe
           of
           true
           .
           By
           inconsideration
           ,
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           assent
           Eve
           lost
           her
           hold
           at
           first
           .
           It
           is
           good
           therefore
           to
           store
           up
           true
           principles
           in
           our
           harts
           ,
           and
           to
           refresh
           them
           often
           ,
           that
           in
           vertue
           of
           them
           our
           affections
           and
           actions
           may
           be
           more
           vigorous
           .
           When
           Iudgement
           is
           fortified
           ,
           evill
           findes
           no
           entrance
           ,
           but
           good
           things
           have
           a
           side
           within
           us
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           them
           .
           Whilest
           true
           convincing
           light
           continueth
           ,
           wee
           will
           not
           doe
           the
           least
           ill
           of
           sinne
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           
           ill
           of
           punishment
           .
           
             In
             vaine
          
           
           
             is
             the
             ●…et
             spread
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             wings
             .
          
           Whilest
           the
           soule
           is
           kept
           aloft
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           danger
           of
           snares
           below
           :
           we
           lose
           our
           high
           estimation
           of
           things
           ,
           before
           wee
           can
           be
           drawne
           to
           any
           sinne
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           knowledge
           
           and
           affection
           mutually
           helpe
           one
           another
           ▪
           it
           is
           good
           to
           keepe
           up
           our
           affections
           of
           love
           and
           delight
           by
           all
           sweet
           inducements
           ,
           &
           divine
           incouragements
           ,
           for
           what
           the
           heart
           liketh
           best
           ,
           the
           minde
           studyeth
           most
           .
           Those
           that
           can
           bring
           their
           hearts
           to
           delight
           in
           Christ
           ,
           know
           most
           
           of
           his
           wayes
           .
           
             Wisedome
             loveth
             them
             that
             love
             her
             .
          
           
           Love
           is
           the
           best
           entertainer
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           not
           
             entertained
             in
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
          
           (
           being
           so
           lovely
           as
           it
           is
           )
           
           it
           leaveth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           will
           stay
           no
           longer
           .
           It
           hath
           beene
           a
           prevailing
           way
           to
           beginne
           by
           with-drawing
           the
           love
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Iudgement
           ;
           because
           as
           we
           love
           so
           wee
           use
           to
           judge
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           be
           affectionate
           and
           wise
           in
           earthly
           things
           ,
           but
           in
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           where
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           right
           information
           of
           the
           judgement
           before
           ,
           the
           more
           our
           affections
           grow
           ,
           the
           better
           and
           
           clearer
           our
           judgement
           s
           will
           be
           ,
           because
           our
           affections
           though
           strong
           ,
           can
           never
           rise
           high
           enough
           to
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           things
           .
           Wee
           see
           in
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           when
           the
           sweet
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           had
           once
           gotten
           their
           hearts
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           gotten
           out
           againe
           by
           all
           the
           torments
           the
           wit
           of
           crueltie
           could
           devise
           .
           If
           Christ
           hath
           once
           possessed
           the
           affections
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           dispossessing
           of
           him
           again
           .
           A
           fire
           in
           the
           heart
           overcommeth
           all
           fires
           without
           .
        
         
           3
           ,
           Wisedome
           likewise
           
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           wherein
           our
           weaknesse
           lyeth
           ,
           and
           our
           
           enemies
           strength
           ,
           wherby
           a
           jealous
           feare
           is
           stirred
           up
           in
           us
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           preserved
           .
           For
           out
           of
           this
           godly
           jealousie
           wee
           keepe
           those
           provocations
           which
           are
           active
           and
           working
           from
           that
           which
           is
           passive
           &
           catching
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           keep
           fire
           from
           powder
           .
           They
           that
           will
           hinder
           the
           generation
           of
           noysome
           creatures
           ,
           will
           hinder
           the
           conception
           first
           ,
           by
           keeping
           male
           and
           female
           asunder
           .
           This
           jealousie
           wil
           be
           much
           furthered
           by
           observing
           strictly
           what
           hath
           helped
           or
           hindered
           a
           gratious
           tēper
           in
           us
           :
           and
           it
           will
           make
           us
           take
           heed
           that
           wee
           consult
           
           not
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           in
           our selves
           or
           others
           .
           How
           else
           can
           wee
           thinke
           that
           Christ
           will
           lead
           us
           out
           to
           victorie
           ,
           when
           we
           take
           counsell
           of
           his
           and
           our
           enemies
           .
        
         
           4
           ,
           Christ
           maketh
           us
           likewise
           
           carefull
           to
           attend
           all
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           fresh
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           may
           be
           stirred
           up
           and
           preserved
           in
           us
           .
           Christ
           so
           honoureth
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           he
           putteth
           into
           us
           ,
           that
           hee
           ascribeth
           both
           preservation
           and
           victory
           unto
           our
           care
           of
           keeping
           our selves
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             keepeth
             himselfe
          
           ;
           
           but
           not
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           but
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           dependance
           :
           on
           him
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           .
           We
           are
           no
           longer
           safe
           ,
           then
           wife
           to
           present
           our selves
           to
           all
           good
           advantages
           of
           acquaintance
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           going
           out
           of
           Gods
           walkes
           ,
           we
           goe
           out
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           and
           so
           lose
           our
           frame
           ,
           and
           finde
           our selves
           over-spread
           quickly
           with
           a
           cōtráry
           disposition
           .
           When
           wee
           
             draw
             neere
             to
             Christ
          
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           
             he
             drawes
             neere
             to
             us
          
           .
        
         
           5
           Keepe
           grace
           in
           exercise
           :
           it
           is
           not
           sleepy
           habits
           
           but
           Gracein
           exercise
           that
           preserveth
           us
           .
           Whilest
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           some
           civill
           or
           sacred
           imployment
           ,
           corruptions
           
           within
           us
           ,
           are
           much
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           Sathans
           passages
           stopped
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           hath
           a
           way
           open
           to
           inlarge●…
           it selfe
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           guard
           of
           Angells
           then
           most
           neerly
           attend
           us
           ;
           which
           course
           often
           prevailes
           more
           against
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           then
           direct
           oppo
           sition
           .
           It
           stands
           upon
           Christs
           honor
           to
           maintaine
           those
           that
           are
           in
           his
           worke
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           in
           all
           directiōs
           
           we
           must
           look
           up
           to
           Christ
           the
           quickning
           spirit
           ,
           and
           resolve
           in
           his
           strength
           ,
           though
           wee
           are
           exhorted
           
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
          
           
           
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
          
           ,
           yet
           we
           
           must
           pray
           ▪
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Lord
             for
             ever
             keepe
             it
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             prepare
             our
             hearts
             unto
             thee
             :
          
           
           our
           hearts
           are
           of
           themselves
           very
           loose
           and
           unsetled
           ,
           
             Lord
             unite
             our
             hearts
             unto
             thee
             to
             feare
             thy
             name
             ,
          
           or
           else
           without
           him
           our
           
           best
           purposes
           will
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           It
           is
           a
           pleasing
           request
           out
           of
           love
           to
           GOD
           ,
           to
           beg
           such
           a
           frame
           of
           soule
           from
           him
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           may
           take
           delight
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           the
           meanes
           ,
           wee
           must
           send
           up
           our
           desires
           and
           complaints
           to
           heaven
           to
           him
           for
           strength
           and
           help
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           may
           bee
           sure
           ,
           
           that
           
             he
             will
             bring
             forth
             judgment
             into
             victory
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           furthers
           the
           state
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           know
           
           what
           frame
           it
           should
           bee
           in
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           order
           our
           soules
           accordingly
           ;
           we
           should
           alwayes
           bee
           fit
           for
           communion
           with
           GOD
           ,
           and
           bee
           heavenly
           minded
           in
           earthly
           busines
           ,
           and
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           redeem
           time
           for
           better
           things
           ;
           we
           should
           bee
           ready
           at
           all
           times
           to
           depart
           hence
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           be
           content
           to
           dye
           in
           :
           wee
           should
           have
           hearts
           prepared
           for
           every
           good
           duty
           ,
           open
           to
           all
           
           good
           occasions
           ,
           and
           shut
           to
           al
           temptations
           ,
           keeping
           our
           watch
           ,
           and
           being
           alwayes
           ready
           armed
           :
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           come
           short
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           so
           farre
           wee
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           be
           humbled
           ,
           and
           yet
           presse
           forward
           that
           wee
           may
           gaine
           more
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           and
           make
           these
           things
           more
           familiar
           and
           lovely
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           finde
           our
           soules
           any
           wayes
           falling
           downewards
           ,
           it
           is
           best
           to
           raise
           them
           up
           presently
           by
           some
           waking
           meditatiōs
           ;
           as
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           strict
           reckoning
           we
           are
           to
           make
           ,
           of
           the
           infinite
           love
           of
           GOD
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           a
           Christians
           calling
           ,
           of
           the
           short
           and
           uncertaine
           time
           of
           this
           life
           :
           how
           little
           good
           all
           those
           things
           that
           steale
           away
           our
           hearts
           ,
           will
           doe
           us
           ere
           long
           ;
           and
           how
           it
           shall
           bee
           for
           ever
           with
           us
           thereafter
           as
           we
           spend
           this
           little
           time
           well
           ,
           or
           ill
           ,
           &c.
           the
           more
           we
           give
           way
           for
           such
           consideratiōs
           to
           sink
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           shall
           rise
           neerer
           to
           that
           state
           of
           soule
           which
           wee
           shall
           enjoy
           in
           Heaven
           .
           When
           wee
           grow
           regardlesse
           of
           keeping
           our
           soules
           ,
           then
           GOD
           recovers
           our
           taste
           of
           good
           things
           again
           ,
           
           by
           sharpe
           crosses
           ,
           thus
           
             David
             ,
             Salomon
             ,
             Sampson
             ,
             &c.
          
           were
           recovered
           :
           it
           is
           much
           easier
           kept
           then
           recovered
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           
           my
           striving
           ,
           I
           seeme
           to
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           .
        
         
           Grace
           (
           as
           the
           seed
           in
           the
           
           Parable
           )
           growes
           we
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           yet
           at
           length
           when
           GOD
           seeth
           fittest
           wee
           shall
           see
           that
           all
           our
           indeavour
           hath
           not
           beene
           in
           vaine
           ,
           the
           tree
           falleth
           upon
           the
           last
           stroke
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           former
           strokes
           help
           it
           forward
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           victory
           is
           suspended
           ,
           
           because
           some
           Achan
           is
           not
           found
           out
           ,
           or
           
           because
           wee
           are
           not
           humble
           enough
           :
           as
           Israel
           had
           
           the
           worst
           against
           the
           Benjamites
           till
           they
           
             fasted
             and
             prayed
          
           ,
           or
           because
           wee
           betray
           our
           helps
           ,
           &
           stand
           not
           upon
           our
           guard
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           not
           presently
           to
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           mindeth
           us
           alwayes
           of
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           regard
           it
           .
           Our
           owne
           consciences
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           if
           wee
           give
           them
           leave
           to
           speake
           ,
           that
           some
           sinfull
           favouring
           of
           our selves
           is
           the
           cause
           .
           The
           way
           in
           this
           case
           to
           prevaile
           ,
           is
           I
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           victory
           over
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           by
           taking
           shame
           to
           our selves
           ,
           
           in
           humble
           confession
           〈◊〉
           GOD
           ;
           and
           then
           ●…23
           to
           overcome
           the
           unbeliefe
           of
           our
           hearts
           by
           yeelding
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           pardon
           ,
           and
           then
           3
           ,
           in
           confidence
           of
           CHRISTS
           assistance
           to
           set
           our selves
           against
           those
           sins
           which
           have
           prevailed
           over
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           prevailing
           over
           our selves
           we
           shall
           easily
           prevhile
           over
           all
           other
           enemies
           ,
           and
           conquer
           all
           conditions
           we
           shall
           be
           brought
           into
           .
        
         
           If
           Christ
           will
           have
           the
           
           victory
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           the
           best
           way
           for
           Nations
           &
           States
           to
           
             kisse
             the
             Sonne
          
           ,
           and
           to
           imbrace
           Christ
           &
           his
           religiō
           ;
           to
           side
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           own
           his
           cause
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           his
           side
           wil
           prove
           the
           strōgest
           side
           at
           last
           ,
           happy
           are
           we
           if
           Christ
           honour
           us
           so
           much
           as
           to
           use
           our
           
             helpe
             to
             fight
             his
             battell
             against
             the
             mighty
             .
          
           True
           religion
           in
           a
           State
           ,
           is
           as
           the
           maine
           piller
           of
           a
           house
           ,
           &
           staffe
           of
           a
           tēt
           that
           upholds
           all
           :
           2
           so
           for
           families
           let
           CHRIST
           be
           the
           chiefe
           Governor
           of
           the
           family
           ;
           &
           3
           ,
           let
           cuery
           one
           be
           as
           a
           house
           for
           CHRIST
           to
           dwell
           familiarly
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           rule
           ;
           where
           CHRIST
           is
           ,
           all
           happinesse
           must
           follow
           .
           If
           Christ
           goeth
           ,
           all
           will
           goe
           ;
           where
           Christs
           governmēt
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           his
           spirit
           is
           ,
           there
           all
           subordinate
           government
           wil
           prosper
           :
           
           Religiō
           inspireth
           life
           &
           grace
           into
           al
           
             other
             things
          
           ,
           all
           
             other
             vertues
          
           without
           it
           are
           but
           as
           a
           faire
           picture
           without
           a
           head
           .
           Where
           Christs
           lawes
           are
           writtē
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           there
           all
           other
           good
           lawes
           are
           best
           obeyed
           ,
           none
           despise
           mās
           law
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           
             despise
             Christs
          
           
           first
           .
           Of
           all
           persons
           a
           man
           guided
           by
           Christ
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           man
           guided
           by
           will
           &
           affection
           
             (
             next
             the
             devil
          
           )
           is
           the
           worst
           .
           The
           happiness
           of
           weaker
           things
           stands
           in
           being
           ruled
           by
           stronger
           :
           it
           is
           best
           for
           a
           blind
           man
           to
           bee
           guided
           by
           him
           that
           hath
           sight
           ;
           it
           it
           best
           for
           sheepe
           and
           such
           like
           shiftlesse
           
           creatures
           to
           bee
           guided
           by
           mā
           ;
           &
           it
           is
           happiest
           for
           man
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           CHRIST
           ,
           because
           his
           government
           is
           so
           victorious
           that
           it
           frees
           us
           from
           the
           feare
           and
           danger
           of
           our
           greatest
           enemies
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           greatest
           happinesse
           that
           our
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           This
           should
           make
           us
           to
           joy
           when
           CHRIST
           reigneth
           in
           us
           .
           When
           
             Salomon
             was
             crowned
             the
             people
             shouted
             ,
          
           so
           that
           
             the
             earth
             rang
          
           ;
           much
           more
           should
           we
           rejoyce
           in
           CHRIST
           our
           King.
           And
           likewise
           for
           those
           ,
           whose
           soules
           are
           deere
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
           may
           raigne
           in
           them
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           baptized
           
           by
           CHRIST
           with
           this
           fire
           ,
           that
           these
           sparkes
           may
           be
           kindled
           in
           them
           .
           Men
           labour
           to
           cherish
           :
           the
           spirit
           and
           metall
           (
           as
           they
           terme
           it
           )
           of
           those
           they
           traine
           up
           ,
           because
           they
           thinke
           they
           wil
           have
           use
           of
           it
           in
           the
           manifold
           affaires
           and
           troubles
           of
           this
           life
           .
           Oh
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           cherish
           the
           ▪
           sparkes
           of
           Grace
           in
           them
           :
           sor
           a
           naturall
           spirit
           in
           great
           troubles
           will
           faile
           ,
           but
           these
           sparkes
           will
           make
           them
           conquerors
           over
           the
           greatest
           evills
           .
        
         
           If
           CHRISTS
           ,
           judgement
           sall
           bee
           victorious
           ,
           
           
           then
           Popery
           being
           an
           opposite
           frame
           ,
           set
           up
           by
           the
           wit
           of
           man●…
           maintaine
           stately
           ●…enesse
           ,
           must
           fall
           .
           And
           it
           is
           falne
           already
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           upon
           whom
           CHRIST
           .
           hath
           shined
           .
           It
           is
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           founded
           upon
           a
           lye
           ,
           upon
           the
           infallible
           judgement
           of
           a
           man
           subject
           to
           sin
           and
           error
           :
           When
           that
           whi●…h
           is
           taken
           for
           a
           principle
           of
           truth
           ,
           becomes
           a
           principle
           of
           error
           ,
           the
           more
           relying
           upon
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           danger
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           only
           said
           ,
           judgment
           
           shall
           bee
           victorious
           ,
           but
           that
           CHRIST
           will
           bring
           it
           openly
           forth
           to
           victorie
           .
           Whence
           we
           observe
           
           that
           Grace
           shall
           bee
           glory
           ,
           and
           runne
           into
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           .
           Now
           CHRIST
           doth
           conquer
           and
           hath
           his
           owne
           ends
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           invisibly
           :
           his
           enemies
           within
           and
           without
           us
           seeme
           to
           have
           the
           better
           .
           But
           he
           will
           
             bring
             forth
             judgement
             into
             victory
          
           ,
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           .
           The
           wicked
           that
           now
           shut
           their
           eyes
           shall
           see
           it
           to
           their
           torment
           .
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           subtile
           men
           to
           see
           or
           not
           see
           what
           they
           would
           ,
           CHRIST
           will
           have
           power
           over
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           wrath
           shall
           immediately
           seize
           upon
           their
           soules
           against
           
           their
           wills
           ;
           so
           will
           he
           have
           power
           over
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           soules
           to
           see
           and
           know
           what
           will
           increase
           their
           misery
           ;
           Griefe
           shall
           be
           fastned
           to
           all
           their
           senses
           ,
           and
           their
           senses
           to
           griefe
           .
        
         
           Then
           all
           the
           false
           glosses
           which
           they
           put
           upon
           things
           shall
           bee
           wiped
           away
           .
           Men
           are
           desirous
           to
           have
           the
           reputation
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           ill
           ;
           nothing
           so
           cordially
           opposed
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           truth
           which
           layeth
           them
           open
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           others
           ;
           their
           chiefe
           care
           being
           how
           to
           daube
           with
           the
           
           world
           and
           their
           owne
           consciences
           .
           But
           the
           time
           will
           come
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           driven
           out
           of
           this
           fooles
           paradise
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           subtile
           their
           conveyance
           of
           things
           hath
           beene
           ,
           the
           more
           shall
           be
           their
           shame
           .
           CHRIST
           whom
           GOD
           hath
           chosen
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           chiefe
           glory
           of
           his
           excellencies
           ,
           is
           now
           veyled
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           body
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           will
           come
           ere
           long
           to
           bee
           
             glorious
             in
             his
             Saints
          
           ;
           and
           not
           lose
           the
           cleere
           manifestation
           of
           any
           ofhis
           attributes
           ,
           and
           will
           declare
           to
           all
           the
           world
           what
           
             he
             is
          
           .
           When
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           glory
           but
           
           that
           of
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           Those
           that
           are
           as
           
             smoaking
             flaxe
          
           now
           ,
           shall
           then
           
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             righteousnesse
             breake
             forth
             as
             the
             noone
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Th●…
           Image
           of
           GOD
           in
           Adam
           had
           a
           commanding
           majestie
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           creatures
           r●…vereneed
           him
           ,
           much
           mo●…e
           shall
           the
           Image
           of
           GOD
           in
           the
           perfection
           of
           it
           ;
           command
           respectin
           all
           .
           Even
           now
           there
           is
           a
           〈◊〉
           awe
           put
           into
           the
           hoasts
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           towards
           those
           in
           whō
           they
           ▪
           see
           any
           grace
           to
           shine
           ▪
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           that
           
             Herod
             ●…eared
             ●…ohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           
           but
           what
           will
           this
           bee
           in
           their
           day
           of
           bringing
           forth
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             the
             day
             of
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             son●…es
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           There
           will
           bee
           more
           glorious
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           
           
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christs
          
           ;
           and
           hee
           shall
           raigne
           for
           ever
           :
           then
           shall
           judgment
           and
           truth
           have
           its
           victory
           :
           Then
           CHRIST
           will
           plead
           his
           owne
           cause
           ,
           truth
           shall
           no
           longer
           bee
           called
           heresie
           ,
           and
           schisme
           ,
           nor
           heresie
           catholike
           doctrine
           ,
           wickednesse
           shall
           no
           longer
           goe
           masqued
           and
           disguised
           ,
           goodnesse
           shall
           appeare
           in
           its
           owne
           lustre
           ,
           
           and
           shine
           in
           its
           owne
           beames
           ,
           things
           shall
           bee
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           
             nothing
             is
             hidden
             but
             shall
             be
             laid
             open
             .
          
           Iniquity
           shall
           not
           be
           caried
           in
           a
           mystery
           any
           longer
           .
           Deepe
           dissemblers
           that
           thinke
           to
           hide
           their
           counsells
           from
           the
           Lord
           shall
           walke
           no
           longer
           invisible
           as
           in
           the
           clouds
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           were
           beleeved
           ,
           
           men
           would
           make
           more
           account
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           which
           will
           onely
           give
           us
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           not
           seeke
           for
           covershames
           ;
           the
           confidence
           whereof
           as
           it
           maketh
           men
           now
           more
           presumptuous
           ,
           so
           it
           wil
           expose
           them
           hereafter
           to
           the
           greater
           shame
           .
        
         
         
           If
           judgement
           shall
           bee
           brought
           forth
           to
           victory
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           have
           been
           ruled
           by
           their
           own
           deceitfull
           hearts
           ,
           and
           a
           spirit
           of
           errour
           ,
           shall
           bee
           brought
           forth
           to
           disgrace
           :
           That
           GOD
           that
           hath
           joyned
           grace
           and
           truth
           with
           honour
           ,
           hath
           joyned
           sin
           and
           shame
           together
           at
           the
           last
           ;
           all
           the
           wit
           and
           power
           of
           man
           can
           never
           bee
           able
           to
           
             sever
             what
             God
             hath
             coupled
          
           .
           Truth
           and
           piety
           may
           bee
           trampled
           upon
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             two
             witnesses
          
           after
           they
           were
           slaine
           rose
           againe
           and
           stood
           upon
           their
           feet
           ;
           so
           whatsoever
           is
           of
           GOD
           shall
           at
           length
           
           stand
           upon
           its
           owne
           bottome
           .
           There
           shall
           bee
           a
           resurrection
           not
           onely
           of
           bodies
           but
           of
           credits
           .
           Can
           wee
           thinke
           that
           hee
           that
           throw
           the
           Angells
           out
           of
           heaven
           ,
           will
           suffer
           dust
           and
           wormes
           meat
           to
           runne
           a
           contrary
           course
           ,
           and
           to
           cary
           it
           alwayes
           so
           ;
           No
           ,
           as
           verily
           as
           CHRIST
           is
           
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           so
           will
           hee
           
             dash
             all
             those
          
           peeces
           of
           earth
           
             which
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             p●…tters
          
           
           
             vessell
             .
             Was
             there
             ever
             any
             fierce
             against
             God
             and
             ,
             prospered
             ?
          
           No
           doubtlesse
           ,
           
           the
           rage
           of
           man
           shall
           turne
           to
           CHRISTS
           praise
           :
           
           What
           was
           said
           of
           Pharaoh
           
           shall
           bee
           said
           of
           all
           headdy
           enemies
           ,
           who
           had
           rather
           lose
           their
           soules
           ,
           then
           their
           wills
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           raised
           up
           for
           CHRIST
           to
           get
           himselfe
           glory
           in
           their
           confusion
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           take
           heed
           that
           wee
           follow
           not
           the
           wayes
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           whose
           ends
           we
           shall
           tremble
           at
           :
           There
           is
           not
           a
           more
           fearefull
           judgement
           can
           befall
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           to
           bee
           given
           up
           to
           a
           reprobate
           judgement
           of
           persons
           and
           things
           ,
           because
           it
           commeth
           under
           a
           
             w●…e
             ,
             to
             call
             ill
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             ill
             .
          
        
         
           How
           will
           they
           be
           laden
           with
           curses
           another
           day
           
           that
           abuse
           the
           judgement
           of
           others
           by
           sophistry
           and
           flattery
           ,
           
             deceivers
             ,
             and
             being
             deceived
          
           ?
           Then
           the
           complaint
           of
           our
           first
           mother
           Eve
           will
           be
           taken
           up
           ,
           but
           fruitlesly
           ;
           The
           serpent
           hath
           deceived
           me
           ,
           Sathan
           in
           such
           and
           such
           hath
           deceived
           me
           .
           Sinne
           hath
           deceived
           me
           ,
           a
           foolish
           heart
           hath
           deceived
           mee
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           points
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           consider
           upon
           what
           grounds
           wee
           venture
           our
           soules
           .
           Happy
           men
           will
           they
           bee
           who
           have
           by
           CHRISTS
           light
           ,
           a
           right
           judgement
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           suffer
           that
           judgement
           to
           prevaile
           over
           
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           The
           soule
           of
           most
           men
           is
           drowned
           in
           their
           senses
           ,
           and
           caried
           away
           with
           weake
           opinions
           ,
           raysed
           from
           vulgar
           mistakes
           and
           shadowes
           of
           things
           .
           And
           Satan
           is
           ready
           to
           inlarge
           the
           imagination
           of
           outward
           good
           ,
           and
           outward
           ill
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           greater
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           things
           lesse
           ,
           presenting
           them
           through
           false
           glasses
           .
           And
           so
           men
           trusting
           in
           vanity
           ,
           vanish
           themselves
           in
           their
           owne
           apprehensions
           .
           A
           wofull
           condition
           ,
           when
           both
           wee
           and
           that
           which
           wee
           highly
           esteeme
           shall
           vanish
           together
           ,
           which
           
           will
           be
           as
           truly
           as
           Christs
           judgement
           shall
           come
           to
           victory
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           measure
           the
           vaine
           heart
           of
           man
           hath
           beene
           inlarged
           to
           conceive
           a
           greater
           good
           in
           things
           of
           this
           world
           then
           there
           is
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           soule
           shall
           be
           inlarged
           or
           be
           more
           sensible
           of
           misery
           when
           it
           sees
           its
           error
           .
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           godly
           wise
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           deluded
           worldling
           ;
           that
           which
           the
           one
           doth
           more
           judge
           to
           be
           vain
           ,
           the
           other
           shal
           hereafter
           feel
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           vanity
           of
           our
           natures
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           shun
           above
           all
           
           things
           to
           be
           deceived
           and
           mistakē
           in
           present
           things
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           greatest
           matters
           of
           all
           we
           are
           willingly
           ignorant
           and
           mis-led
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           
           That
           this
           government
           is
           set
           up
           and
           advanced
           by
           Christ
           alone
           .
           He
           bringeth
           judgement
           to
           victory
           .
           We
           both
           fight
           &
           prevail
           
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
          
           we
           overcome
           by
           the
           Spirit
           obtained
           
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lambe
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           he
           alone
           that
           
             teacheth
             our
             hands
             to
             warre
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             fingers
             to
             fight
          
           .
           Nature
           (
           as
           corrupted
           )
           favors
           its
           owne
           being
           ,
           and
           will
           maintaine
           it selfe
           against
           CHRISTS
           government
           .
           Nature
           (
           simply
           
           considered
           )
           cannot
           raise
           it selfe
           above
           it selfe
           to
           actions
           spirituall
           of
           a
           higher
           order
           and
           nature
           ,
           therfore
           the
           divine
           power
           of
           CHRIST
           is
           necessary
           to
           cary
           us
           above
           all
           our
           own
           strength
           ,
           especially
           in
           duties
           wherin
           we
           meet
           with
           greater
           opposition
           ;
           for
           there
           ,
           not
           onely
           nature
           will
           faile
           us
           ,
           but
           ordinarie
           grace
           ,
           unlesse
           there
           bee
           a
           stronger
           and
           a
           new
           supply
           .
           In
           taking
           up
           a
           burthen
           that
           is
           waightier
           then
           ordinary
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           not
           a
           greater
           proportion
           of
           strength
           then
           weight
           ,
           the
           undertaker
           will
           lye
           under
           it
           .
           So
           to
           every
           strong
           encounter
           
           there
           must
           bee
           a
           new
           supply
           of
           strength
           :
           as
           in
           Peter
           when
           he
           was
           assaulted
           with
           a
           stronger
           temptation
           ,
           being
           not
           upheld
           and
           shored
           up
           with
           a
           mightier
           hand
           ,
           notwithstanding
           former
           strength
           foully
           fell
           .
           And
           being
           falne
           ,
           in
           our
           raisings
           up
           againe
           it
           is
           CHRIST
           that
           must
           doe
           the
           worke
           ,
           1
           ,
           by
           removing
           ,
           or
           2
           ,
           weakning
           ,
           or
           3
           ,
           suspending
           opposite
           hindrances
           ,
           4
           ,
           &
           by
           advancing
           the
           power
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           us
           to
           a
           further
           degree
           then
           wee
           had
           before
           wee
           fell
           ;
           therefore
           when
           we
           are
           fallen
           ,
           and
           by
           falls
           have
           gotten
           a
           bruise
           ,
           let
           us
           
           goe
           to
           Christ
           presently
           to
           binde
           us
           up
           againe
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           know
           therefore
           
           that
           it
           is
           dangerous
           to
           look
           for
           that
           from
           our selves
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           have
           ●…om
           CHRIST
           .
           Since
           the
           fall
           ,
           all
           our
           strength
           lyes
           in
           him
           as
           
             Sampsons
             in
             his
             haire
          
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           subordinate
           agents
           moving
           as
           we
           are
           moved
           ,
           and
           working
           as
           we
           are
           first
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           free
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           wee
           are
           freed
           ,
           no
           wiser
           nor
           stronger
           then
           he
           makes
           us
           to
           be
           for
           the
           present
           
           in
           any
           thing
           wee
           undertake
           .
           It
           is
           his
           Spirit
           that
           actuates
           and
           inliveneth
           and
           applyeth
           that
           knowledge
           and
           strength
           
           we
           have
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           saileth
           and
           lyeth
           as
           uselesse
           in
           us
           ;
           we
           worke
           when
           we
           worke
           upon
           a
           present
           strength
           .
           therefore
           dependant
           spirits
           ,
           are
           the
           wisest
           and
           the
           ablest
           .
           Nothing
           is
           stronger
           
           then
           humility
           ,
           that
           goeth
           out
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           or
           weaker
           then
           pride
           that
           resteth
           upon
           its
           owne
           bottome
           :
           and
           this
           should
           the
           rather
           bee
           observed
           ,
           because
           naturally
           we
           affect
           a
           kinde
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           
           in
           setting
           upon
           actions
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           owne
           parts
           ;
           whereas
           CHRIST
           saith
           ,
           
             without
             me
             you
             can
             doe
             nothing
             ,
          
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           you
           can
           doe
           a
           little
           ,
           
           but
           nothing
           ;
           therefore
           
           in
           all
           (
           especially
           difficult
           encounters
           )
           let
           us
           lift
           up
           our
           hearts
           to
           CHRIST
           ,
           who
           hath
           spirit
           enough
           for
           us
           all
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           exigences
           ;
           and
           say
           with
           good
           
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             Lord
             wee
             know
          
           
           
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             our
             eyes
             are
             towards
             thee
          
           ;
           The
           battell
           we
           fight
           is
           thine
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           whereby
           wee
           fight
           must
           be
           thine
           .
           If
           thou
           goest
           not
           out
           with
           us
           ,
           wee
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           foiled
           .
           Sathan
           knowes
           nothing
           can
           prevaile
           against
           CHRIST
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           relye
           upon
           his
           power
           ;
           therefore
           his
           study
           is
           ,
           how
           to
           keepe
           us
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           creature
           :
           but
           we
           must
           cary
           
           alwayes
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           begun
           in
           self-confidence
           will
           end
           in
           shame
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           Christs
           
             bringing
             forth
             judgement
             to
             victory
          
           ,
           is
           by
           letting
           us
           see
           a
           necessity
           of
           dependance
           upon
           him
           :
           hence
           proceed
           those
           spirituall
           desertions
           ,
           wherein
           he
           often
           leaveth
           us
           to
           our selves
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           grace
           and
           comfort
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           the
           Spring-head
           of
           these
           to
           be
           out
           of
           our selves
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           
             in
             the
             Mount
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           extremities
           ,
           
           
             God
             is
             most
             seen
          
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           that
           carieth
           us
           out
           of
           our selves
           to
           relye
           upon
           another
           ;
           and
           that
           faith
           worketh
           best
           alone
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           least
           outward
           support
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           wee
           often
           faile
           in
           lesser
           conflicts
           ,
           and
           stand
           out
           in
           greater
           ,
           because
           in
           lesse
           we
           rest
           more
           in
           our selves
           ;
           in
           greater
           wee
           fly
           
             to
             the
             rock
             of
             our
             salvation
             which
             is
          
           
           
             higher
             then
             we
          
           .
           Hence
           likewise
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           stronger
           after
           foyles
           ,
           because
           hidden
           corruption
           undiscerned
           before
           ,
           is
           now
           discovered
           ,
           and
           thence
           wee
           are
           brought
           to
           make
           use
           of
           mercy
           pardoning
           ,
           and
           power
           supporting
           :
           
           One
           maine
           ground
           of
           this
           dispensation
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           know
           it
           is
           Christ
           that
           giveth
           both
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           deed
           :
           and
           that
           as
           a
           voluntary
           worker
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           good
           pleasure
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           should
           
             workout
             our
             salvation
             in
          
           a
           jealous
           
             feare
             and
             trembling
          
           ,
           lost
           by
           unreverent
           
           and
           presumptuous
           walking
           ,
           wee
           give
           him
           cause
           to
           suspend
           his
           gracious
           influence
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           us
           to
           the
           darknesse
           of
           our
           owne
           heart
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           under
           CHRISTS
           governmēt
           ,
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           Revelation
           whereby
           they
           see
           and
           
           feel
           a
           divine
           power
           sweetly
           &
           strongly
           inabling
           thē
           for
           to
           preserve
           faith
           when
           they
           feele
           the
           contrary
           ,
           &
           hope
           in
           a
           state
           hopelesse
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           GOD
           under
           signes
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           mindedness
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           worldly
           affaires
           &
           alluremets
           drawing
           a
           contrary
           way
           ;
           they
           feel
           a
           power
           preserving
           patience
           ,
           nay
           joy
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           causes
           of
           mourning
           ,
           inward
           peace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           assaults
           .
           To
           make
           so
           little
           grace
           so
           victorious
           over
           so
           great
           a
           masse
           of
           corruption
           ,
           this
           requireth
           a
           spirit
           more
           then
           humane
           ;
           this
           is
           as
           to
           preserve
           fire
           ▪
           in
           the
           
           sea
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           heaven
           even
           as
           it
           were
           in
           hell
           .
           Here
           wee
           know
           where
           to
           have
           this
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           to
           returne
           the
           praise
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           safely
           hid
           in
           CHRIST
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           one
           so
           neere
           unto
           GOD
           and
           us
           .
           Since
           the
           fall
           ,
           GOD
           will
           not
           trust
           us
           with
           our
           owne
           salvation
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           both
           purchased
           and
           kept
           by
           CHRIST
           for
           us
           ,
           &
           we
           for
           it
           through
           faith
           ,
           wrought
           by
           the
           power
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           laying
           hold
           of
           the
           same
           :
           which
           power
           is
           gloriously
           set
           forth
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           I
           ,
           to
           be
           
             a
             great
             power
          
           ,
           2
           ,
           an
           
           
           
             exceeding
             power
          
           ,
           3
           ,
           
             a
             working
             and
             a
             mighty
             power
             ,
          
           4
           ,
           
             such
             a
             power
             as
             was
             wrought
             in
             raising
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           That
           grace
           which
           is
           but
           a
           perswasive
           offer
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           pleasure
           to
           receive
           or
           refuse
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           grace
           which
           brings
           us
           to
           heaven
           ;
           but
           Gods
           people
           feel
           a
           powerfull
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           not
           onely
           revealing
           unto
           us
           our
           misery
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           through
           Christ
           ,
           but
           emptying
           us
           of
           our selves
           as
           being
           redeemed
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           infusing
           new
           life
           into
           us
           ,
           and
           after
           strengthning
           us
           and
           quickning
           of
           us
           when
           we
           droop
           
           and
           hang
           the
           wing
           ,
           and
           never
           leaving
           us
           till
           perfect
           conquest
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           prevailing
           Government
           
           shall
           not
           bee
           without
           fighting
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           no
           victory
           where
           there
           is
           no
           combate
           ;
           in
           Esay
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             hee
             shall
             bring
          
           
           
             judgment
             in
             truth
          
           :
           here
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             send
             forth
             judgment
             into
             victory
             .
          
           The
           word
           
             send
             forth
          
           hath
           a
           stronger
           sense
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           
             to
             send
             forth
             with
             force
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           
             where
             his
             government
             is
             in
             truth
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             opposed
             ,
             untill
             he
             getteth
             the
             upper
             hand
             .
          
           Nothing
           is
           so
           opposed
           ,
           as
           
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           government
           both
           with
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           without
           us
           .
           And
           within
           us
           most
           in
           our
           first
           conversion
           ,
           though
           corruptiō
           prevailes
           not
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           make
           voyd
           the
           powerfull
           worke
           of
           grace
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           possibility
           of
           opposing
           ,
           but
           a
           proannesse
           to
           oppose
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           a
           proanness
           ,
           but
           an
           actuall
           withstanding
           the
           working
           of
           CHRISTS
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           every
           action
           ,
           but
           yet
           no
           prevailing
           resistance
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           void
           the
           worke
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           corruption
           in
           the
           issue
           yeelds
           to
           grace
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           much
           :
           adoc
           to
           
           bring
           CHRIST
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           a
           Tribunall
           for
           him
           to
           judge
           there
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           army
           of
           lusts
           mutiny
           against
           him
           .
           The
           utmost
           strength
           of
           most
           mens
           indeavours
           and
           parts
           ,
           is
           to
           keepe
           CHRIST
           from
           ruling
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           flesh
           still
           laboureth
           to
           maintaine
           its
           owne
           regency
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cryes
           downe
           the
           credit
           of
           whatsoever
           crosseth
           it
           ,
           as
           Gods
           blessed
           ordinances
           ,
           &c.
           and
           highly
           prizeth
           any
           thing
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           dead
           and
           empty
           ,
           if
           it
           give
           way
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           And
           no
           marvaile
           if
           the
           
           spirituall
           government
           of
           CHRIST
           be
           so
           opposed
           ,
           
           1
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           governmēt
           ,
           &
           that
           limits
           the
           course
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           casteth
           a
           bridle
           upon
           its
           wanderings
           ,
           
           every
           thing
           naturally
           resists
           what
           opposeth
           it
           ;
           so
           corrupt
           will
           labours
           to
           beare
           downe
           all
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           counteth
           it
           a
           generous
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           awed
           ,
           and
           an
           argument
           of
           a
           low
           spirit
           to
           feare
           any
           ,
           even
           GOD
           himselfe
           ,
           untill
           unavoydable
           danger
           seizeth
           on
           men
           ,
           and
           then
           those
           that
           feared
           least
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           feare
           most
           in
           danger
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Balthazar
           .
           
        
         
           2
           ,
           It
           is
           spiritual
           government
           ,
           
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           lesse
           will
           flesh
           indure
           it
           :
           Christs
           government
           bringeth
           the
           very
           thoughts
           &
           desires
           which
           are
           the
           most
           immediate
           and
           free
           issue
           of
           the
           soule
           into
           obedience
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           were
           of
           so
           composed
           a
           cariage
           that
           his
           whole
           life
           were
           free
           from
           outward
           offensive
           breaches
           ,
           yet
           with
           Christ
           ,
           to
           bee
           
             carnally
             or
          
           
           
             worldly
             mindeded
             is
             death
          
           ,
           he
           looketh
           on
           a
           worldly
           mind
           with
           greater
           detestation
           then
           any
           one
           particular
           offence
           .
        
         
           But
           Christs
           Spirit
           is
           in
           those
           who
           are
           in
           some
           degree
           earthly
           minded
           ?
        
         
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           an
           
           allower
           and
           maintainer
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           opposer
           ,
           subduer
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           as
           a
           Conquerour
           :
           Carnall
           men
           would
           faine
           bring
           Christ
           and
           the
           flesh
           together
           and
           could
           bee
           content
           with
           some
           reservation
           to
           submit
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           Christ
           will
           be
           no
           underling
           to
           any
           base
           affection
           ;
           and
           therfore
           where
           there
           is
           allowance
           of
           our selves
           in
           any
           sinsull
           lust
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           the
           Keyes
           were
           never
           given
           up
           to
           Christ
           to
           rule
           us
           .
        
         
           3
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           judgement
           ,
           
           and
           men
           love
           not
           to
           be
           judged
           and
           censured
           .
           Now
           Christ
           in
           his
           truth
           
           arraigneth
           them
           ,
           giveth
           sentence
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           bindeth
           them
           over
           to
           the
           latter
           judgement
           of
           the
           great
           day
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           judge
           that
           truth
           that
           must
           judge
           them
           ,
           but
           truth
           will
           bee
           too
           good
           for
           them
           ;
           Man
           hath
           a
           day
           now
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           calls
           
             mans
             day
          
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           getteth
           upon
           
           his
           bench
           ,
           and
           usurpeth
           a
           judgement
           over
           Christ
           and
           his
           wayes
           ;
           but
           GOD
           hath
           a
           day
           ,
           wherein
           he
           will
           set
           all
           straight
           ,
           and
           his
           judgement
           shall
           stand
           .
           And
           the
           Saints
           shall
           have
           their
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           sit
           in
           judgment
           upon
           them
           
           
           that
           judge
           them
           now
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           CHRIST
           will
           rule
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           
           his
           enemies
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           no
           signe
           
           of
           a
           good
           condition
           ,
           to
           ●…nde
           all
           quiet
           and
           nothing
           at
           oddes
           .
           For
           can
           we
           think
           that
           corruption
           which
           is
           the
           elder
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           sathan
           the
           strong
           man
           ,
           that
           keepeth
           many
           holds
           in
           us
           ,
           will
           yeeld
           possession
           quietly
           :
           No
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           thought
           of
           goodnesse
           discovered
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           joyneth
           with
           corruption
           to
           kill
           it
           in
           the
           birth
           .
           And
           as
           Pharaohs
           cruelty
           was
           especially
           against
           the
           male
           
           children
           ;
           so
           Sathans
           malice
           is
           especially
           against
           the
           most
           religious
           and
           manly
           resolutions
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           wee
           are
           alwayes
           to
           expect
           ,
           that
           wheresoever
           Christ
           commeth
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           opposition
           :
           when
           Christ
           was
           borne
           all
           Ierusalem
           was
           troubled
           ;
           so
           when
           Christ
           is
           borne
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           an
           uproare
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           the
           heart
           is
           unwilling
           to
           yeeld
           up
           it selfe
           to
           Christ
           to
           rule
           it
           .
        
         
           Wheresoever
           Christ
           commeth
           ,
           he
           breedeth
           division
           ,
           not
           only
           I
           ,
           between
           man
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           2
           ,
           betweene
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           
           and
           3
           ,
           betweene
           Church
           and
           Church
           :
           Of
           which
           disturbance
           Christ
           is
           no
           more
           the
           cause
           ,
           they
           Physicke
           is
           of
           trouble
           in
           a
           distempered
           body
           ,
           of
           which
           noysome
           humors
           are
           the
           proper
           cause
           ,
           for
           the
           end
           of
           Physicke
           is
           the
           peace
           of
           humors
           .
           But
           Christ
           thinketh
           it
           fit
           that
           the
           thoughts
           of
           mens
           hearts
           should
           bee
           discovered
           :
           and
           hee
           is
           as
           well
           for
           the
           falling
           ,
           as
           the
           
             rising
             of
             many
             in
             Israel
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           desperate
           madnesse
           of
           men
           is
           layd
           open
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           rather
           bee
           under
           the
           guidance
           of
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           of
           Satan
           himselfe
           
           to
           their
           endlesse
           destruction
           ,
           then
           put
           their
           feet
           into
           Christs
           setters
           ,
           and
           their
           neckes
           under
           his
           yoake
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           Christs
           service
           is
           the
           only
           true
           libertie
           ,
           his
           yoake
           an
           easie
           yoake
           ,
           his
           burden
           but
           as
           the
           burden
           of
           wings
           to
           a
           bird
           ,
           that
           maketh
           her
           flie
           the
           higher
           .
           Sathans
           government
           is
           rather
           a
           bondage
           then
           a
           government
           ,
           unto
           which
           Christ
           giveth
           up
           those
           that
           shake
           off
           his
           owne
           ,
           for
           then
           hee
           giveth
           Sathan
           and
           his
           factors
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           will
           not
           
             receive
             the
          
           
           
             truth
             in
             love
          
           ,
           take
           him
           Iesuite
           ,
           take
           him
           Sathan
           ,
           
           blind
           him
           ,
           and
           binde
           him
           ,
           &
           lead
           him
           to
           perdition
           .
           Those
           that
           take
           the
           most
           liberty
           to
           sinne
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           perfect
           slaves
           ,
           because
           most
           voluntarie
           slaves
           ,
           the
           will
           in
           everie
           thing
           is
           either
           the
           best
           or
           the
           worst
           ,
           the
           further
           men
           goe
           on
           in
           a
           wilfull
           course
           ,
           the
           deeper
           they
           sincke
           in
           rebellion
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           they
           crosse
           CHRIST
           ,
           doing
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           shall
           one
           day
           suffer
           what
           they
           would
           not
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           are
           prisoners
           in
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           bound
           over
           in
           their
           consciences
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           him
           after
           
           death
           ,
           whose
           judgement
           they
           would
           none
           of
           in
           their
           lives
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           equall
           that
           they
           should
           feele
           him
           a
           severe
           Iudge
           to
           condemne
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           not
           have
           a
           milde
           Iudge
           to
           rule
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           Conclusion
           and
           generall
           application
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           beene
           spoken
           ,
           unto
           our selves
           .
           We
           see
           the
           conflicting
           ,
           but
           yet
           sure
           and
           hopefull
           state
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           The
           victory
           lyeth
           not
           upon
           us
           ,
           but
           upon
           CHRIST
           who
           hath
           taken
           upon
           him
           as
           to
           conquer
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           to
           conquer
           in
           us
           .
           The
           victory
           lyeth
           neither
           in
           our
           own
           strēgth
           
           to
           get
           ,
           nor
           in
           our
           enemies
           to
           defeat
           it
           .
           If
           it
           lay
           upon
           us
           wee
           might
           justly
           feare
           .
           But
           CHRIST
           will
           maintaine
           his
           owne
           government
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           take
           our
           part
           against
           our
           corruptions
           ;
           they
           are
           his
           Enemies
           as
           well
           as
           ours
           .
           
             Let
             us
          
           
           
             therefore
             bee
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
          
           ;
           Let
           us
           not
           looke
           so
           much
           who
           are
           our
           enemies
           ,
           as
           who
           is
           our
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           ;
           not
           what
           they
           threaten
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           promiseth
           ;
           wee
           have
           more
           for
           us
           ,
           then
           against
           us
           .
           What
           coward
           would
           not
           fight
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           sure
           of
           victory
           ;
           none
           are
           here
           overcome
           ,
           
           but
           he
           that
           will
           not
           sight
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           when
           any
           base
           fainting
           seizeth
           upon
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           lay
           the
           blame
           where
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           layd
           .
           Wee
           see
           here
           what
           wee
           may
           looke
           for
           from
           heaven
           .
           O
           beloved
           it
           is
           a
           comfortable
           thing
           to
           conceive
           of
           CHRIST
           aright
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           love
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           strength
           we
           have
           layed
           up
           for
           us
           in
           the
           brest
           of
           CHRIST
           .
           A
           good
           conceit
           of
           the
           Physitian
           (
           we
           say
           )
           is
           halfe
           the
           cure
           ;
           Let
           us
           not
           suffer
           Sathan
           to
           transforme
           Christ
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           bee
           otherwise
           then
           he
           is
           to
           those
           that
           are
           his
           .
           Let
           us
           make
           use
           of
           this
           
           his
           mercy
           and
           power
           everie
           day
           ,
           in
           our
           daily
           combats
           :
           CHRIST
           will
           not
           leave
           us
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           
             all
             glorious
             within
             and
             without
          
           ,
           and
           
             presented
             us
             blamelesse
             before
             his
             Father
             .
          
           What
           a
           comfort
           is
           this
           in
           our
           conflicts
           with
           our
           unruly
           hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           alwaies
           be
           thus
           ;
           let
           us
           strive
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           bee
           happy
           for
           ever
           .
           Let
           us
           thinke
           when
           wee
           are
           troubled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           CHRIST
           hath
           this
           in
           charge
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             slaxe
             ,
          
           untill
           hee
           hath
           subdued
           all
           .
           This
           putteth
           
           a
           sheild
           into
           our
           hands
           to
           beat
           backe
           all
           
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             Sathan
          
           :
           he
           will
           object
           ,
           
           thou
           art
           a
           great
           sinner
           ;
           we
           may
           answer
           ,
           CHRIST
           
           is
           a
           strong
           Saviour
           :
           but
           he
           will
           object
           ,
           thou
           hast
           no
           faith
           ,
           no
           love
           ?
           Yes
           a
           
           sparke
           of
           faith
           and
           love
           :
           but
           CHRIST
           will
           not
           regard
           that
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           
             he
             will
             not
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flaxe
             .
          
           
           But
           this
           is
           so
           little
           and
           weake
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           vanish
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           nought
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           but
           CHRIST
           will
           cherish
           
           it
           untill
           hee
           hath
           brought
           judgment
           to
           victory
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           our
           comfort
           we
           have
           already
           ,
           that
           even
           when
           we
           first
           beleeved
           we
           
           overcame
           God
           himself
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           by
           beleeving
           the
           pardon
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           and
           his
           absolute
           justice
           .
           Now
           having
           beene
           prevailers
           with
           GOD
           ,
           what
           shall
           stand
           against
           us
           if
           we
           can
           learne
           to
           make
           use
           of
           our
           faith
           ?
        
         
           O
           what
           a
           confusion
           is
           this
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           labour
           to
           blow
           out
           a
           poore
           sparke
           ,
           and
           yet
           should
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           quench
           it
           ;
           that
           a
           
             graine
             of
             Mustard
             seed
          
           should
           bee
           stronger
           then
           the
           
             gates
             of
             Hell
          
           ;
           that
           it
           should
           be
           able
           
             to
             remove
             mountaines
          
           of
           oppositions
           
           and
           temptations
           cast
           up
           by
           Sathan
           and
           our
           rebellious
           hearts
           between
           GOD
           and
           us
           .
           Abimelech
           could
           not
           indure
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           said
           a
           Woman
           
           
             had
             slaine
             him
          
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           Torment
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           that
           a
           weake
           childe
           ,
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           decrepit
           old
           man
           should
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           put
           him
           to
           flight
           .
        
         
           Since
           there
           is
           such
           comfort
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           little
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           so
           victorious
           ,
           Let
           us
           oft
           try
           what
           :
           GOD
           hath
           wrought
           in
           us
           ,
           search
           our
           good
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           ill
           ,
           and
           be
           thankfull
           to
           GOD
           for
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           
           grace
           ,
           more
           then
           for
           any
           outward
           thing
           ,
           it
           wil
           be
           of
           more
           use
           and
           comfort
           then
           al
           this
           world
           which
           passeth
           away
           &
           comes
           to
           nothing
           .
           Yea
           let
           us
           be
           thankfull
           sor
           that
           promised
           and
           assured
           victory
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           relie
           on
           without
           presumption
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           doth
           ;
           
             Thankes
             bee
             to
             GOD
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             victorie
             in
             Iesu
             Christ.
          
           See
           a
           slame
           in
           a
           spark
           ,
           a
           tree
           in
           a
           seed
           ;
           see
           great
           things
           in
           little
           beginnings
           ;
           Looke
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           perfection
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           bee
           in
           some
           degree
           joyfull
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           thankfull
           unto
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           And
           let
           all
           this
           that
           hath
           beene
           spoken
           ,
           allure
           those
           that
           are
           not
           yet
           in
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           come
           under
           CHRISTS
           sweet
           and
           victorious
           government
           ,
           for
           though
           wee
           shall
           have
           much
           opposition
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           strive
           ,
           hee
           will
           helpe
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           faile
           ,
           he
           wil
           cherish
           us
           ,
           if
           wee
           bee
           guided
           by
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           overcome
           ,
           If
           we
           overcome
           ,
           wee
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           crowned
           .
           And
           for
           the
           presēt
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           see
           now
           how
           forlorne
           it
           is
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           comfort
           our selves
           ,
           that
           CHRISTS
           cause
           shall
           prevaile
           ,
           
             Christ
             will
             rule
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             made
          
           
           
             his
             enemies
             his
             footstoole
          
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           to
           trample
           up
           on
           :
           but
           to
           helpe
           him
           up
           to
           mount
           higher
           in
           glory
           .
           
             Babylon
             shall
             fall
             ,
             for
             strong
             is
             the
             Lord
             who
             hath
             condemned
             her
             ,
             Rev.
          
           18.
           8.
           
           Christs
           judgement
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           his
           enemies
           shall
           be
           victorious
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             .
          
           GOD
           will
           not
           suffer
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           supports
           to
           revell
           and
           ruffle
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           they
           doe
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           looke
           to
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           Daniel
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           as
           a
           Lilly
           amongst
           thornes
           .
           As
           a
           ship
           not
           onely
           tossed
           ,
           
           but
           almost
           covered
           ,
           with
           waves
           .
           It
           is
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           the
           enemies
           thinke
           they
           have
           buried
           CHRIST
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           thinke
           to
           keepe
           him
           from
           rising
           :
           but
           CHRIST
           as
           he
           rose
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           so
           hee
           will
           roule
           away
           all
           stones
           ,
           &
           rise
           again
           in
           his
           church
           :
           how
           little
           support
           hath
           the
           Church
           and
           cause
           of
           CHRIST
           at
           this
           day
           ▪
           how
           strong
           a
           conspiracie
           is
           against
           it
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           is
           now
           lifted
           up
           ,
           and
           marcheth
           furiously
           ;
           things
           seeme
           to
           hang
           on
           a
           small
           and
           invisible
           thread
           .
           But
           our
           comfort
           
           is
           that
           CHRIST
           liveth
           and
           raigneth
           ,
           and
           standeth
           on
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           in
           defence
           of
           
           them
           that
           stand
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           States
           and
           Kingdomes
           shall
           dash
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           CHRIST
           will
           have
           care
           of
           his
           owne
           Children
           and
           cause
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           nothing
           else
           in
           the
           world
           that
           he
           much
           esteemeth
           .
           At
           this
           very
           time
           the
           delivery
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           enemies
           is
           in
           working
           :
           we
           see
           not
           things
           in
           motion
           till
           CHRIST
           hath
           done
           his
           worke
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           Lord
           raigneth
           .
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           Church
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           lowest
           ,
           
           are
           neerest
           rising
           :
           his
           enemies
           at
           the
           highest
           are
           neerest
           a
           downefall
           .
        
         
           The
           Iewes
           are
           not
           yet
           come
           in
           under
           CHRISTS
           banner
           ,
           but
           GOD
           that
           hath
           perswaded
           Iaphet
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Tents
           of
           Shem
           ,
           will
           perswade
           Shem
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Tents
           of
           
           Iaphet
           .
           The
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           in
           ,
           
           but
           CHRIST
           that
           hath
           the
           utmost
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           given
           him
           for
           his
           possession
           ,
           will
           gather
           all
           
           the
           sheepe
           his
           Father
           hath
           given
           him
           into
           one
           fold
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           bee
           one
           sheepfold
           ,
           and
           one
           shepheard
           .
           
        
         
         
           The
           faithfull
           Iewes
           rejoyced
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           and
           why
           should
           not
           we
           joy
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ?
        
         
           The
           Gospels
           course
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Sun
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           GODS
           time
           may
           proceed
           yet
           further
           West
           .
           No
           creature
           can
           hinder
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           nor
           stop
           the
           influence
           of
           heaven
           ,
           nor
           hinder
           the
           blowing
           of
           the
           winde
           ,
           much
           lesse
           hinder
           the
           prevailing
           power
           of
           divine
           truth
           ,
           untill
           CHRIST
           hath
           brought
           all
           under
           one
           head
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           will
           present
           
           all
           to
           his
           Father
           ;
           these
           are
           they
           thou
           hast
           given
           unto
           me
           ;
           these
           are
           they
           that
           have
           taken
           mee
           for
           their
           Lord
           and
           King
           ,
           that
           have
           suffered
           with
           mee
           .
           My
           will
           is
           that
           they
           bee
           where
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           raigne
           with
           mee
           .
           And
           then
           hee
           will
           deliver
           up
           the
           Kingdome
           even
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           put
           downe
           all
           other
           rule
           ,
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           
           power
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           bring
           our
           hearts
           to
           holy
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           set
           our selves
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           against
           that
           which
           is
           ill
           ,
           in
           our selves
           or
           others
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           callings
           :
           
           upon
           this
           incouragement
           ,
           that
           CHRISTS
           grace
           and
           power
           shall
           goe
           along
           with
           us
           .
           What
           had
           become
           of
           that
           great
           worke
           of
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           latter
           Spring
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           men
           had
           not
           beene
           armed
           with
           invincible
           courage
           to
           out-stride
           all
           lets
           ,
           upon
           this
           faith
           that
           the
           cause
           was
           CHRISTS
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           his
           owne
           cause
           .
           Luther
           ingenuosly
           confessed
           ,
           that
           he
           caried
           matters
           often
           inconsiderately
           ,
           and
           with
           mixture
           of
           passion
           ,
           but
           upon
           acknowledgement
           ,
           GOD
           tooke
           not
           advantage
           
           of
           his
           errors
           ,
           but
           the
           cause
           being
           GODS
           ,
           and
           his
           aymes
           being
           holy
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           mighty
           man
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           strong
           in
           faith
           ,
           GOD
           by
           him
           kindled
           that
           fire
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           never
           bee
           able
           to
           quench
           .
           According
           to
           our
           faith
           so
           is
           our
           incouragement
           to
           all
           duties
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           strengthen
           faith
           that
           it
           may
           strengthen
           all
           other
           graces
           .
           This
           very
           beliefe
           ,
           that
           faith
           shall
           bee
           victorious
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           make
           it
           so
           indeed
           .
           Beleeve
           it
           therefore
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           bee
           often
           as
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           
           preuaile
           .
           If
           it
           prevaile
           with
           GOD
           himselfe
           in
           tryalls
           ,
           shall
           it
           not
           prevaile
           over
           all
           other
           opposition
           ?
           
             Let
             us
             waite
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Lord
           reveale
           himselfe
           more
           and
           more
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           face
           of
           his
           Sonne
           Iesus
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           the
           power
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           cherishing
           those
           beginnings
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ;
           and
           sanctifie
           the
           consideration
           of
           our
           owne
           infirmities
           to
           humble
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           tender
           mercy
           to
           incourage
           us
           :
           And
           perswade
           us
           that
           since
           he
           hath
           
           taken
           us
           into
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           cast
           us
           off
           for
           those
           corruptions
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           grieve
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           so
           they
           make
           us
           vile
           in
           our
           owne
           eyes
           .
           And
           because
           Sathan
           labours
           to
           obscure
           the
           glory●…
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           hinder
           our
           comfort
           by
           discouragements
           .
           The
           Lord
           adde
           this
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           mercies
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           is
           so
           gracious
           to
           those
           that
           yeeld
           to
           his
           goverment
           ,
           we
           may
           make
           the
           right
           use
           of
           this
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           lose
           any
           portion
           of
           comfort
           that
           is
           layd
           up
           for
           us
           in
           CHRIST
           .
           And
           hee
           vouchsafe
           to
           let
           the
           prevailing
           power
           of
           
           his
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           bee
           an
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           begun
           ,
           and
           a
           pledge
           of
           finall
           victory
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           when
           he
           will
           be
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           for
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A12171-e340
           
             Heb.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Th.
             s.
             5
             14
             
          
           
             Hosea
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             M●…
             .
             11.
             28
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             1.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             23.
             
             Ioh.
             16.
             9.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Es.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Es.
             57.
             19
             
          
           
             Loquitur
             Deus
             ad
             〈◊〉
             nostrum
             ,
             agi●…
             ad
             modum
             suum
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             66.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             73.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12171-e2270
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             condition
             of
             such
             Christ
             had
             to
             deale
             with
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             likened
             to
             weake
             things
             .
          
           
             Bruised
             Reed
             wha●…
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             bruising
             is
             requisite
             ,
             1.
             
             Before
             conversion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             After
             conversion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             38.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             Point
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             36.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Incouragement
             to
             the
             bruised
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             66.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Meanes
             of
             bruising
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             58.
             5.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             103.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Pe.
             4.
             19
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13
             
          
           
             Hosea
             14.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             66.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ez.
             34.
             16.
             
          
           
             Es.
             40.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             secōd
             branch
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             53.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Instances
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             34.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             31.
             22.
             
             David
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             
             M●…r
             .
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ionas
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             65.
             
          
           
             Esay
             57.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             121
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             33.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2
             Darke
             speches
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Doubtfull
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             A
             caveat
             .
          
           
             Nil
             tam
             certum
             quàm
             quod
             ex
             dubio
             certum
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Austerity
             .
          
           
             A
             caveat
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Church
             in
             censures
             .
          
           
             As
             Pari●…entis
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             civil
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             private
             Christians
             .
          
           
             evill
             examples
             .
          
           
             Slandring
             .
          
           
             Censuring
             and
             Iudging
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             the
             vse
             of
             indifferent
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               For
               weaknesses
            
             Nemo
             curiosus
             qui
             non
             malevolus
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             attain
             a
             right
             spirit
             to
             deale
             with
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             49
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             6.
             
             Gal.
             Nil
             sic
             spiritualem
             virum
             indicat
             quam
             alient
             peccati
             tractatio
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Nil
             magis
             ad
             misericordiam
             inclinat
             quam
             propry
             periculi
             cogitatio
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             tryall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Particular
             trials
             to
             know
             if
             we
             be
             smoaking
             Flax.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Charitas
             in
             intellectu
             parit
             ardorem
             in
             affectu
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             50.
             
             ●…1
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Desires
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ignis
             qu●…
             magis
             l●…cet
             ,
             eo
             minus
             fumat
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Vellem
             servari
             Domine
             ,
             sed
             cogitationes
             non
             pa●…iuntur
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Incouragements
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             38.
             9.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Why
             first
             God
             accepteth
             of
             weake
             Prayers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             Christian
             meeknesse
             ,
             contentation
             .
          
           
             A
             case
             about
             indisposition
             to
             duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Discouragement
             from
             impatience
             in
             suffering
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             24.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             preached
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             19
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Quod
               non
               pl.
               cet
               ,
               non
               nocet
               .
            
             When
             sin
             is
             our
             sorrow
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             our
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             145.
             19.
             
          
           
             Discouragements
             whence
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             Discouragement
             from
             scruples
             .
          
           
             Discouragement
             from
             ignorace
             of
             our
             condition
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Possibilitas
             tua
             mensuratus
             .
          
           
             Weaknesses
             what
             ?
          
           
             A
             necessitatibus
             meis
             libera
             me
             Domaine
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             recover
             our
             lost
             peace
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Fides
             Christo
             〈◊〉
             detra●…t
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Es●…
             .
             ●…0
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Es.
             53.
             5.
             
          
           
             Esay
             9.
             
          
           
             Es.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             51.
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             
          
           
             Es.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Helps
             of
             not
             quenching
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4
             7.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             22
             
          
           
             c●…loss
             .
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             17
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             109.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             .
             Iudgements
             Victorie
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             7.
             
          
           
             Es●…y
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●…pere
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             6.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Conclusiō
             .
             It
             hath
             2.
             
             Bra●…ches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Philip
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sententi●…
             vestras
             pr●…didisse
             ,
             〈◊〉
             perasse
             est
             .
             Hier.
             i●…
             Epist.
             ad
             Tessep●…
             .
             primae
             f●…nte
             apparent
             blasphemi●…
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             The
             necessity
             of
             knowledge
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Branch
             .
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Psal.
             122.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             19
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclu●…
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             Christs
             government
             in
             victorious
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             29.
             
          
           
             Jos.
             10.
             25
             :
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             33.
             
          
           
             6.
             1
             
             Iohn
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Da●…
             .
             2
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             59.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Virtutis
             custos
             infirmitas
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             20
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Triall
             to
             know
             whether
             this
             judgement
             in
             us
             is
             such
             as
             will
             be
             victorious
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             Iames
             47.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Directions
             
          
           
             Rules
             whereby
             we
             may
             better
             judge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Further
             directions
             for
             judgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             
             1●…
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             23
             
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             
             1●…
             .
          
           
             Ps
             86.
             11.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             2
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             20.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Nemo
             huma●…m
             authoritatem
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             divinam
             pri●…s
             contemps●…
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             6
             Corclusiō
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             I●…b
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             76.
             10.
             
          
           
             Conclusi●…
             4.
             
          
           
             Ps●…l
             .
             144
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sic
             s●…
             〈◊〉
             :
             ●…ortalium
             cord
             a
             quae
             scimus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             necesse
             non
             est
             ,
             in
             necessitate
             〈◊〉
             mus
             .
             Ber●…
             ▪
             de
             cons●…
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●…ititur
             qui
             non
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ass●…llalie
             di●…initatis
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro●…
             .
             20
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             61.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ephes
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             5
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Esay
             42.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             Christs
             government
             is
             opposed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Dan
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8
             6
             G●…atius
             est
             ,
             peccatum
             diligere
             quā
             perpetrare
             &c.
             Greg.
             Moral
             lib.
             25.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             110.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●…hes
             .
             6
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             9.
             54.
             
          
           
             1
             C●…
             .
             25.
             57.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             110.
             1.
             
          
           
             Re●…
             .
             1
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             C●…
             .
             15.
             14.